Chapter 1 - The Existence of Human Beings on Earth And In the Spirit World [Part 3]

Chapter 1 - The Existence of Human Beings on Earth And In the Spirit World [Part 3]

Section 5. The Blessing and Eternal Life

1. The Reasons Why We Need To Know About Eternal Life

Why have the families in this world been ruined? Even mothers, fathers, and children became enemies. Why is it so? Because there is no true love. The most important thing is eternal life. However, they don't know if there is a spirit world or not.

If you know clearly that there is a spirit world, you can't commit a crime even if others tell you to do so. You cannot live for yourself even if others tell you to do so. Without knowing this, even if you believe in Christianity or believe in any other religion, you cannot go to Heaven. You cannot go to the ideal world. You cannot go there without pouring out true love and life. (205:261)

If religious principles are not related to eternal life, even a social revolution is impossible. If the social circumstances become more corrupt and ruined, no one has a basis to reach eternal life. When you relate to eternal life, however, you can overcome all circumstances. Therefore, religion is so great. Only if you are sure of the concept of the matter of eternal life and establish the understanding that it is a fact can you truly guide your sons and daughters.

Until now, no religion could embrace such a complete theory or could digest all of the structures that became the present culture. The background of the religions was always the customs of their culture relating to the circumstances. They couldn't go beyond the circumstances. Why was it so? They couldn't maintain the concept of eternity.

Isn't it so in Christianity? In Christianity, people have kept faith. However, the closer they came to reaching the end of the fallen world and the more the circumstances have changed, the more things went wrong. Why? It is because people lost the concept of eternity. They don't have confidence in the matter of eternal life. They are not sure if there is a God or not.

Because of this, they could not go beyond the circumstances by risking their lives. Everyone stays put, looking around, and falls into the comfortable way of this present life. Unless the concept of the eternal penetrates into them, they will fall into the middle sphere of the spirit world. Who can insert the concept of the eternal lineage into them? Only Unification Church teachings can penetrate them.

If you are confident that our present life is not preparation for the physical life but for the life of the eternal world, you can continue as you are.

The more our days pass -- 40 years old and 50 years old -- and the closer the day of our death comes, the more serious we become about the concept of eternity. Do you understand what I am talking about?

The older we become, the weaker our love becomes. However, if we are penetrated by a concept of eternity, we become more serious. Evil circumstances and confused change are so frequent now. If you can overcome changing circumstances and keep an absolute concept of eternity, nothing can disturb you.

Therefore, the point is how you can penetrate a concept of the eternal life. Therefore, whenever you give a lecture, you always have to teach centered on the matter of love and a concept of subject and object. You also have to teach God's Principle of Creation, that creation is centered on eternal love. You have to penetrate this backbone.

Didn't God create Adam and Eve as the objects of His love? Because God created them like that, we should live as an object of God. You have to not only talk about it but actually feel it. And you have to understand it deeply.

If you only knew how great the power of true love is, you couldn't help going this way even though someone told you not to go this way.

Therefore, whenever you give a lecture, the point you must give all of your energy to is how you can get across the concept of eternal life. If you only do that, everything will be accomplished.

In teaching those younger than 15 yearn old, you can use the standard of man's original nature before the fall. Because the age before 15 years old is before Adam and Eve fell, their original mind is still free. Therefore, before adolescence or at adolescence they should know God. By understanding God, they will know the inevitable relationship with God. To teach them why the relationship with God is inevitable, you have to reach them with the concept of eternity. Do you understand what I'm talking about? We always have to think about it.

If only you can penetrate it into them, our second generation in the Unification Church won't go the other way, even if we told them to do so. Therefore, we have to adopt other people quickly, save the world quickly, and bring everybody to heaven. It becomes your possession. You will be ranked on a certain level in the spirit world according to what you bring there. Heaven is completely empty. I see it is completely empty.

2. The Way Of The Eternal Life

1) The Matter of the Whole Life and the Eternal Life

How long do you think you will live? How long? Everyone is thinking, "Perhaps everyone will live until 70 or 80 years old." (Yes.) Don't you think you may die before that? (Yes.) (Laughter.) You are greedy. Even though you absolutely believe you'll live until 80 or 100 years old, you may die tomorrow or you may die today. You may die while you're having a meal. Do you understand? Also, you may take off your shoes and come into the house in the evening and go to bed, then die.

Doesn't everyone have a desire to think, "if I were younger I could at least live 40 or 50 more years"? Can God approve that? Everyone should think they might die soon, maybe within a year. You will then have to prepare everything in such a short time. You must live with this kind of concept. The quicker you grasp it, the happier you'll be. The quicker you understand this, the less damage you make. The true content you prepare during this time will enable you to build your "house" in the eternal life.

Did you love God in such a short time? You want to become one with God and love God, but you don't know how to do it. While you live in this world, you should introduce even one person to God. You should try your best to pour out everything to love and serve him. If you live such a life for 24 hours and then die you will be qualified for eternal life. Do you understand? Do you understand what I'm talking about?

Then after two years, if you haven't died you should pray, "Thank you very much for allowing me two more years." If you live longer, you should think God allowed you to live two years longer to love more because you didn't love enough. Do you understand? Two more years and two more years, again, and your life continues to be extended. You offer thanks to God.

You must think you will really die after two years. How serious will you be? Think about it. Go to a public cemetery, go to a funeral so you can see death. It is absolutely necessary to do this in a life of faith. Jesus said, "Those who seek to gain their life will lose it; those who seek to lose their life will gain it." The Principle agrees with this. If you wish to die soon, wish to die for God's Will and for heaven; then you will live eternally. It is the same principle. The man who thought he would die as a single unmarried man will be so grateful if he receives a loving wife before he dies. If there was a man who died without being married to anyone, if he could suddenly get resurrected physically he would look for the day he could be married. How happy he would be!

Now, how long will you live? What are you going to do if you are in the position to die soon by God's order? You should leave something behind that God can praise you for. Do you have such confidence? You must feel that time is too precious to sleep and eat. You don't have any time even to worry about when you can rest.

It is an eternal matter, but it is more valuable if you can grasp the importance of it even if your life is short. How much can you love one individual? How can you become a person who can really love an individual? Next, how much did you love your family? How much did you love your tribe? What is the meaning of loving an individual, a family, and a tribe? It is a textbook to love all humanity. To love them is a textbook to learn to love all things. It is training for eventually loving even everybody in the spirit world. Do you understand? How long will you live? (No answer.) It is a serious question. This is absolutely not harmful to our whole life. (It is an advantage.) It is the most wise idea. (102:122)

2) Human Beings Look for an Eternal Life

It is a life of faith to search for the world of eternal life. It is a life of faith to search for God's eternal love because you should meet with an eternal love as well as an eternal life. God's joy and your own joy will meet each other; then you will look for a final goal, which is God's joy and your own joy. That will be one, not two, joys. It is the way of faith. Therefore, it is a most important matter how much an individual who lives a life of faith can have an ever-increasing love and power of life.

How much value you have as a human being depends on how much you can live to have a relationship, using all five senses to experience universal life and love.

Therefore, we can't help thinking again about the matter: Are we living in society by relating to others with a heart of love added to our vital power? If you are not, you should know that you are not only stopping at one point but also going backward. (32:19)

3) The Eternal Life and Religion

Man lives not only his life on the earth but also has an eternal life in the spirit world. Religion hasn't diminished on the earth, but has expanded to the whole world by passing through all kinds of circumstances, including different cultural backgrounds and customs. That is because man's life on earth is short, yet he should live an eternal life. Man should not live only in this generation but should live on with the cosmos. Even though our life is short, it won't perish at the end.

Once you overcome limitations, you can go into the realm that rises above the earth, go beyond the limited village of the earth and continue to live in the realm beyond the earth.

Therefore, even an imaginary theory of eternity should be proclaimed to sympathize with and help human beings who have lived in the midst of suffering until now. Reasoning and structuring an ideal nation centered on even an imaginary God should be pursued. In this way religion is necessary.

However, who will be truly satisfied with an imagined religion? God exists. You have to be able to say, "What I speak of exists." You have to be convinced by experience. The experience must be clear until you can say, "Yes, it is so!"

Therefore, you have to solve the matter of God centered on religious matters as well as eternal matters. These matters are all connected. We have to pay attention to the religious matter. (62:264)

4) The Reason Why We Should Live Eternally

For what kind of existence did God create man? God made man the object of His love, who could have God's absolute, unique value. This is an amazing fact. These days, how much value can a man's life have? How much will it be? Man is such an invaluable existence. The amazing fact is that God created man and woman as an object of love with a precious value that can't be exchanged even with the universe! Isn't it good!

Isn't it so today even in the literary world? Isn't the backbone of everything love? An eternal, unchanging love, unique love. Love that can move history. Love that penetrates history instead of being punished by history. Do you desire such a love? Don't you want it?

Man comes out of love, grows up with love, lives with love, and dies with love. However, he doesn't perish in vain.

God, who is the subject of man, is eternal, unchanging, and unique. So, if man can stand as an object in front of God, he also can live eternally. The theory of eternal life originated from this point. (142:143)

What kind of person is the truest person on the earth today? It is the person who can be one with God eternally and be loved by God completely as His child. We can say that the way of life in which such people live with God is the way of a true life. You should know this.

Man, whoever he is, looks for the best. When man stands at the highest position, does God belong to him, or not? (Belongs to him.) And does he belong to God, or not? (Belongs to God.) So, he becomes God's child and becomes as God himself. Then, to whom does the universe belong? (Belongs to him.)

Then, if God has one whom He loves most and thinks most precious, does God create him to throw him away after He spends one day, 10 years, or 100 years with him? Or did He create him to be with Him eternally? (He created them to be together eternally.) So it is with man. When man dies, would he cease his life or live eternally? (He should live eternally.) He should live eternally. Why? Man is the object of the absolute God who created with absolute love so that He can feel joy.

If a man enjoys someone for 1 or 2 days, 10 years, or 100 years and then throws her away, it is not love. The more he loves her, the longer he wants to be with her.

There was once even a man whose wife died young and who stayed single the rest of his life, carrying her handkerchief. The husband wore roses on his clothes the rest of his life because his wife loved roses.

When God created His most precious only son and daughter, did He create them to perish after 100 years? (No.) Therefore, it is the Principle that man lives eternally. For eternal life, man has to stand on the foundation of an action where stronger power is poured out. Therefore, the longer it lasts and the more it is given and received, the stronger and the greater his love becomes, and it will not be consumed.

An ideal doesn't end only as happiness but also expands to become an unlimited happiness. This is our ideal nation and God's nation. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Then, do you desire the eternal life, or not? (We desire it.) Man desires eternal life even vaguely. If you have some precious possession, will you bring it with you when you try to escape from any kind of danger, or not? (We will bring it.) Do you want to be proud of it, or not? (We want to be proud.) After you are proud of it for one or two days, will you stop being proud of it or not? (No.) When you are about to die, will you want to leave it to your descendants, or not? (We want to leave it.) You want to leave it to them eternally.

God is an eternal, absolute being, so His object whom He loves should live eternally. Therefore, man has desired an eternal life since long, long ago.

Therefore, absolute God couldn't help looking for a loving son and daughter who have the value of eternal life. (39:42)

We human beings resemble God as God's creative masterpiece. Because we have to have an eternal nature as God is eternal, our heart doesn't become old. Do you understand?

Therefore, man should live eternally. As man lives eternally, he can have value as a masterpiece. Therefore, man is the lord of all creation.

Man has to live eternally. Therefore, we can't think that everything is finished after we live 70 or 80 years. What shall we do? It must be so easy to be able to think, "When I am dying, I erase whatever I have done. I'll just fly away into the air." (159:281)

5) The Life for the Sake of the Eternal Life

Any man wants to live his own life. "Living" means to live day by day. "Whole life" means to live a whole life. Furthermore, religious people use the words "eternal life." An eternal life means not a whole life but living an eternal life. To live an eternal life is your lifelong responsibility. The eternal life can be determined by connecting your life day by day. One year contains 365 days. You divide one year into 12 months and you divide one month into 30 days. Thus, your life is a continuation of day by day. Our life is to live a life day by day, dividing our whole life. The valuable content of your whole life isn't determined after you have gone through your life. Your daily life, day by day, determines it.

Therefore, you have to live life well. What is the meaning of living life well? It means that you should live a representative daily life meaningfully. I think it is right to conclude like this: "I lived life well today! It is a memorable, proud day in my whole life!" If you live your life well, you can have a most valuable daily life throughout the life course. If you have a day when you could live valuably, you cannot forget that day in your whole life. (197:187)

6) What Is the Theory of Eternity?

When you love someone, your blood gets excited and trembles. Do you understand why it trembles? Trembling shows things being mixed. Everything.

East, west, south, and north get mixed together. Above and below get mixed together to be one. Man and woman give out completely toward the direction of fine works. They give out everything, without thinking about their life or their wealth. They will be happy eternally because it is the way of love and eternity.

Then, how do you look for a theory of eternal life? God is wise. If God didn't establish the principle of love, He would be lonely Himself. He would be a God who couldn't feel joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness. You should know it.

Even though God's love is absolute, God, who lost this love, has stood in an absolutely miserable, serious, and surprising position that no one else has experienced throughout history.

No one can comfort God. He can't be comforted externally. Even though He realizes His ideal situation again by sacrificing His original son and daughter who are His own desire, He can't be satisfied with it. He has to travel around holding the ideal to reveal it more rightly and beautifully. He created the universe in that way. (204-?)

Look! When the air gets to 100 percent low pressure, high pressure will be created and automatically a circulation movement will occur. God is a king of wisdom. Why does He give and forget everything? Because eternal circulation starts through the principle of automatic circulation, the theory of eternal life will be logically established. Do you understand? (Yes.) When you invest, invest, and invest more, the theory of eternal life will operate. When you do for others you won't perish. The small thing goes to a bigger thing and the bigger thing goes into the center. (204:107)

When God looks for an object of absolute love, whom does He seek? We can conclude surely that it is man. Therefore, we find the old saying, "Among all creation, man is most precious." When we reach the logical conclusion that man can be an absolute love-partner of God, there is created the theory that a love-partner who becomes one with God's love will live externally. Eternal life starts from here; this we can establish. The theory of eternal life is a very precious thing in a religion.

Man doesn't possess eternal life. Woman doesn't possess eternal life. God doesn't possess eternal life. We can conclude that eternal is life in God's love. (218:211)

7) Eternal Life Is Most Important

Today, Christians say that if you believe in Jesus you will attain eternal life. This sounds good; but specifically how do you attain eternal life? Christians say that "eternal life" means to live forever. To live eternally one must have continuous action or motion. Do you understand? Before, I talked about the way of life, but we must be able to go this way of life eternally. In order to do so, our body's organs-such as heart, veins, and arteries-must function normally inside our body. The nervous system, like the brain, must also function normally. Therefore, the body must have a lot of nourishment.

When you go to bed in the evening after taking off your shoes, do you have confidence that you will be able to put them on again the next morning? Even if you are so busy, nothing in this world is more important than eternal life. People who leave the church do not realize how critical it is to have eternal life.

8) The Conclusion Is that Man Must Attain Eternal Life

The Kingdom of Heaven is the original place where man can dwell without any connection to the fallen world. By learning the Principle of True Parents' love, your family can completely eradicate your fallen root and directly connect with Heavenly Father.

When a locomotive crosses over the boundary between two countries, the tracks in one country must connect with those in the other for the train to run efficiently. Likewise, the tracks in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and those in the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world must connect together. The family that carries the train of love runs on this kind of tracks. Living for the sake of true love is the way to directly connect with the treasure place of heaven. Accordingly, man's personal path and his family's path should be connected together and should go along in the same direction.

Therefore, everything in a person's life should be done for the sake of taste love. After a person goes to spirit world, his level of honor will be decided based on the results he made while living on earth. We all go to spirit world, don't we? Anybody who believes that he won't go to spirit world, raise your hand. Everybody dies. You cannot begin to comprehend how wonderful, how extraordinary, is the place where Heavenly Father dwells!

9) Faith and Eternal Life

If someone asks you how to attain eternal life, how will you answer him? What? By just believing in Jesus, you can attain the fullness of eternal life? So just by believing, you are completely saved? It doesn't make any sense. Only through love can you be saved. Do you understand? (Yes!) Only those who have true love, those who have accepted the norms of Heavenly Father's Principle of Creation, can live eternally as God's partner of love. Once you are in the realm of this particular kind of love, you will be living on the earth and in the spirit world.

Before some big accident happens on a ship that is sailing across the ocean, the rats inside the ship start to escape to dry land. Have you heard of this kind of story? (Yes.) Even though they are very small animals, they sense that their future is in danger. It is a matter of life or death. But how about man? Even though he is the spiritual leader of all things, he is so miserable and ignorant, because of the fall. To remove the mask of the fall-to eliminate Satan's love, life, and lineage-this is the issue. We use the word "remove" in this instance. The word "remove" means to take out, doesn't it? So to take out completely means to stand in the subject position not relating with Satan. Do you understand?

Dr. Bong Do Lee here, who is over 90 years old, has a son who is 70 years old. Before his son goes outside the house, he can tell him, "Be careful driving the car today!" He can express it like an order or command He will not get tired of saying it every day. Even if he does it continuously for eternity, he will never be tired. What is it? It is love. Even in the fallen world, parental love is like that. How about if you belong to God's love in the original world? Will you tire of it?

For the first time in our life, we are able to decide to be the object of Heavenly Father's complete love. Centered on pure human love, we can make logical sense of eternal life, since we know that Heavenly Father's love is eternal and unchanging. No one knew before us that centering on love, eternal life comes. It cannot be solved by faith. Saint Paul didn't know this.

10) The Unification Church and Eternal Life

I give you a lot of suffering as Unification Church members, don't I? (Yes.) You try to escape when you suffer, don't you? (No!) Why don't you leave? Because you know there is eternal life. You should realize this. You cannot leave the Unification Church, because eternal life exists.

Is your desire big? If I ask each one of you what you want to be, no one would want to be a grandchild, a bridegroom, or a bride of heaven. Everybody wants to be a son or daughter of God. Then you want to be a prince or a princess of this world, don't you? Not only that, but you want to be the king of heaven and earth. That's it! No one could accomplish man's desire in the past. Anyone who wants to completely achieve human desire should begin with the family. It is the place to achieve man's highest desire, and it is the blessing place of eternal life and the paradise of eternal life.

11) The Viewpoint Necessary for Eternal Life

We can attain eternal life ourselves, and we are also the people who can practice true love. So I practice eternal life and true love here on this earth. Whatever I do here, such as working in a factory, can be substantially beneficial for my eternal life. I hope that all of you, too, will invest yourselves wholeheartedly to bear productive results for your eternal life. All of you need eternal life and infinite true love during your lifetime.

3. Love and Eternal Life

1) Eternal Life Is Directly Connected With Love

We want to attain eternal life because we should be eternal. When we seek eternal life, what is unchanging? The answer is love. All other things change due to circumstances, so why doesn't love change? Because love exists as the center of power of all life. Why doesn't love change? Because it occupies the central position of the ideal. Even though edges may start to dissipate, the center is not erased. So love continues because God is perpetual. Love remains because it is united with God and because love is the center of the cosmos.

2) True Love and Eternal Life

What is true love? When you marry, don't you want to get a spouse who is better than you are? Aren't you hoping that your sons and daughters will marry someone who is better than they are? This trait is similar to whose? Similar to God's! That means that Heavenly Father wishes for His partner and object of love to be better than Himself. We cannot deny this, can we?

As with our human father; can Heavenly Father, who is perfect, order his sons and daughters to absolutely do something if He Himself hasn't absolutely done it before? He cannot. Through this principle, He wishes for His object of love to be greater than He. Man can attain the highest value. If he does, his value can be higher than God's because it is centered on true love. Can you understand? Your mind desires the highest things. It is not inconceivable. More over, it would be equally possible for all human beings, if the Fall had not occurred.

Heavenly Father is watching this cosmos in the highest and noblest position of heaven, and He wants man to lead. He doesn't want to see human beings just obeying as if drawn around by the neck. Your mind is completely free. No one wants to be controlled. This is the same for everybody. Once you acquire the position of true love, as the treasure of the Kingdom of Heaven, you can go freely to the position of Heavenly Father. You can become Heavenly Father's friend!

Anyone who is united with true love can attain eternal life. This is logical. For the sake of love, Heavenly Father created us to be as eternal as He is. True love should be perpetual, shouldn't it? Therefore, to attain eternal life, we should live in the realm of true love.

Through true love, attaining eternal life is possible. Why? All aspirations from the very beginning, including the motivation and process of creation, can be perfected centered on love. Through this process, the result comes. Perfection in mind and body is possible if we belong to that original true love. The limitless origin, cause, process, and ideal result can be connected only by love. It's only through true love. Heavenly Father will exist eternally centered on true love. In order for Heavenly Father to exist forever, what should be the center?

Eternal life is connected with love, so the eternal environment should be a place centered on the influence of love. To live in the realm of substance, we have to be the substantial embodiment of love.

3) True Love Is Absolutely Necessary in This World

You don't know precisely where Heavenly Father dwells in the spirit world. You have to understand that our Heavenly Father likes this viewpoint of being centered on absolute love. The power of love is the quickest. True love power! This love has the shortest distance.

Therefore, I teach this kind of content. Why do I emphasize knowledge of the eternal world? Once you know God and the eternal world, you can live like this.

First of all, you have to know God. Second, you have to know eternal life, and third, you should know true love. This is an investment investing more than 100 percent. Do you understand what this is? (Yes!) There is eternal life where there is an investment of more than 100 percent. Eternal life cannot exist without true love. Then, if you don't attain eternal life, you cannot meet Heavenly Father.

From now on, this is how the world should be: First, it should be unselfish, living for the sake of others. Second, it should have true love. Third, it should have eternal life. Then the world will be liberated, or saved. The opposite of this is selfishness, which is connected with Satan's side.

(Father points to one brother.) Are you a descendant of Indians? (I came from Mexico.) The root is the same. Can you think of harming white people if you believe in living for the sake of others (No.) Next is true love. What is true love? It means investing more than all of your life. True love cannot exist in a place that does not have this kind of investment. When I came to America, didn't I sincerely offer my life and my assets and the Unification Church? (Yes!) That was everything. From there true love can be accomplished.

Without True Parents, eternal life cannot exist. Why is that? Your origin of highest life came from satanic blood, Satan's blood lineage. Isn't it so? You belong to Satan. Your love is also from Satan. Therefore, Heavenly Father's love must be superior. In the Bible, the first commandment is: Love your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul. What does it mean? Sincerely with heart and thought. This is a matter of life and death. This is the first commandment.

Then what is the second commandment? (Love your neighbor as yourself.) Not exactly. Love your neighbor as you love yourself. What does that mean? You should love with your whole life. You have to invest with your whole life. Why? Because first of all, you have to make Satan surrender. Second, you have to get out of satanic circumstances. Third, you have to separate from the satanic lineage. These are three important points.

Even if you are able to get out of satanic circumstances, what can you do having a satanic lineage? True love is way beyond that kind of life.

Men and women should be born because of the ideology of living for the sake of others. Why was man born? Isn't it for the sake of woman? This is absolute truth. Which woman can deny this? (No one.) This is eternal truth. Why are they born like this? For the sake of true love.

Men and women say that they wish to be united eternally. Then what can they do once they are united as one? They will occupy Heavenly Father. They can overpower Heavenly Father only through true love.

In your family, who is the owner and center? The person who lives for the sake of the family, for the sake of the whole, will be the center. You should realize this. If a parent lives more unselfishly than Heavenly Father does as a parent, he or she will be the center. Isn't this true? (Yes.) If a person has a hundred friends and lives for their sake during his lifetime, he will earn the respect of those hundred people and he will be their center. Even for a hundred years. So somebody who eternally lives for the sake of others in the eternal world will be the eternal owner. Who is he?

He is Heavenly Father! Incidentally, Heavenly Father encompasses the whole cosmos. Eternal life lies in this, not in anything else.

You have heard of the Bible quote, "He who seeks to gain his life will lose it, but he who is willing to lose his life for my sake will gain eternal life." What is the meaning of this? You cannot truly live without overcoming death. Without that, you're dead. When you go to the spirit world, you will go to the lowest level of hell. In that place there are three levels. Like the Kingdom of Heaven, hell has three levels. No other way! Go there if you don't believe what I say. Die now and find out. You may say, "Don't tell us to die." (Everybody laughs.) It's absolutely true!

4) The World after Death Is Related with Love

Does everyone think that Heavenly Father exists? (Yes.) Does Heavenly Father exist within time? (No.) Why not? Is there any word that means timeless and at the same time means ending and beginning eternally? It is the same as past, present, and future. What is the original essence that Heavenly Father can abide in peacefully? This is the issue.

What do we mean by this? Because Heavenly Father is omnipotent, anything is possible? (No!) Even if Heavenly Father is omnipotent and omniscient, He will not do everything. Only through the power of love is it possible. When we say love, Heavenly Father also says, "Oh, I see!" Nothing else is necessary for Heavenly Father.

So where should we go? (Spirit world!) Spirit world? What does that mean? Usually it means the world after death. But it's not after death. Why? Spirit world does not mean after death, because it is related with love. Since that world is related with love, it shouldn't mean after death. Spirit world is here now, starting on the center of true love. We are standing in the position of true love. Is there anything wrong with that? No. That's why love is the greatest of all things.

If spirit world is here and somebody calls out, "Hey, spirit world!" then spirit world would answer, "What is it?" If you ask spirit world, "Where do you want to live?" do you think it would answer, "Oh, I want to live in a world centered on the knowledge of Heavenly Father"? Or, "Oh, I want to live in a place where God's almighty power like the creation of heaven is present"? Spirit world wouldn't answer like that. Or how about something about money? Or something about luxury? No, it will not answer like that.

Only the movement of vertical circles up and down, front and back, left and right can make unity. Just a vertical line and a horizontal line cannot unite-not up and down, front and back, or left and right. They cannot unite, cannot make oneness, cannot make unification. So only love can make unification.

Therefore, the Unification Church talks about the unification of the ideal world centered on true love as the viewpoint of the Principle. This is the conclusion.

Heavenly Father tries to guide man. Heavenly Father is also breathing. He has the breath of love. In order to unite with the rhythm of the cosmos, Heavenly Father, who is eternal, continuously exists in the cosmos centered on love. Therefore, love has eternal life. For man to unite with the rhythm of the cosmos, he should continue to center on love eternally. Therefore, you have to do this much! Then you will go over into the realm of Heavenly Father's breath.

Everybody, man or woman, wants to love. Right? At that moment, Heavenly Father says, "Whooo!" Then to create love, power gathers smoothly. Then new power comes up from one moment to the next.

Love is breathing. Because the rhythm of the cosmos is like this, men and women cannot say, "I don't like it!" Once they unite with that rhythm, then they have to love each other. The direction is not different. There is only one direction. Every direction is centered on God.

5) Eternal Life Comes by Living for the Sake of Others

The formula course for eternal life is universal. It applies to grandfathers and grandmothers, as well as descendants thousands of years later, and even to those who are in the spirit world now.

There is a gate that only those who lived for the sake of others can pass through, and you should understand that there are guards at the gate. Please understand well that whatever I ask of you is to help you be able to pass through the gate. (203:193)

4. Blessing and Spirit World

1) The Power of Love

Both the spirit world and the physical world operate by the force of love. Centering on the vertical axis of true love, all the elements of the environment come to interconnect with each other automatically. Just as man and woman join together, all the elements combine exactly like this. (Father clasps his hands together.) (185:20)

Even if you try to put a beard on a woman's face, it doesn't grow. If you want to try, you can. I don't think it will work. How can a plus possibly become a minus? It must be a plus eternally. What is the common denominator? What is the qualification for people in the past and present to live together eternally? What is the primary desire of all humanity? It is love. And not just any love, but true love.

Then what is true love? It must be a love that forms a 90-degree angle between the vertical and the horizontal. This must be the same angle anywhere. It fits into Oriental homes. It fits into Western homes. It fits into northern- or southern-type homes. This angle fits into all homes, no matter what kind of cultural or religious background or skin color they have. It's the same everywhere. That is true love. (180:86)

Today more than six billion people live in this world. But only a few understand the meaning of the Blessing, which the Unification Church teaches about. The Unification Church initiated the term, "Blessing" and has performed Blessing ceremonies centering on this word.

Where should humanity go from now? No human being can go to the Kingdom of Heaven without going through the gate of the Blessing. Many people worship in the established churches. But even the established churches themselves cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven unless they go through the gate of the Blessing.

If I tell them this, they complain that Rev. Moon of the Unification Church speaks arbitrarily. That is their opinion. Nevertheless, all fallen human beings must go through the Blessing. No matter how seriously they oppose it, the Blessing is the most significant thing, and we must enter it in order to join together the spiritual realm and the physical realm.

Today the people who believe in religion think that salvation means individual salvation. They think that they can enter the Kingdom of God if they just have good faith individually. But God's original ideal is not like that. Only a loving husband and wife, a loving family, can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (143:235)

2) The Spirit Selves of Husband and Wife

We are the group that seeks the ideal of love. Do you understand? Therefore, we have to embody the ideal of love. When we sow the seed of love in the horizontal earthly realm as the spokesperson for the spirit world can we grow through our give and take action centering on the heart of love. After that kind of husband and wife enter the spirit world, they will be united with God in the realm of His eternal love. (144:224)

You have to study the logic of true love many times. When we look at the elder ladies who have been with us from the beginning of our church, they look as if they are in their thirties, even though they are actually over fifty. Do I feel bad about that? (Laughter.) The more you love, do you look older or younger? (Younger!) The more you love, the more you become younger.

Externally, the human body grows older. But if you love more and more as husband and wife, your spirit selves become younger. What does it mean? It means that the longer you live, the more mature you become as a beautiful lady or a handsome man. Usually as you become old, your external body begins to malfunction and becomes useless. At some point, you are supposed to take it off. But what can you do if it also gets younger and sticks with you? Your internal self becomes strong and beautiful. When fall comes, a strong chestnut shell becomes loose and allows the chestnut to fall. Just like that. What does a loving person become? Those who live a virtuous life in God's grace and loving each other don't look older. (164:102)

3) Marriage and the Spirit World

In Christianity we say we love God. But this is a very vague concept, isn't it? In the Bible Jesus said, "You shall love the Lord Your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the great and first commandment. And the second is like it, You shall love your neighbor as yourself." You have to become like this.

Before you love God, before you love God directly, you have to love the food you eat, love materials, all things, and your body from head to toe. Through loving all things, you come to love your body, because you absorb the elements of all things.

Your first parents are the parents who gave birth to you. Your second parent is the earth. The earth supplies you with all the essential elements for your physical growth. The earth is your second parent. After living on the second parent, your physical death provides the entrance to the eternal realm of the third parent, God. However, you cannot go to the third parent as you are. In order to enter the third parent you have to resemble God, who is the original parent.

Why do we marry? In order to resemble God. God is the harmonized being of dual characteristics. Since man and woman are the divided expression of God's dual characteristics, they have to unite as one body, like a seed, in order to attain to God's dwelling place.

To connect that seed, you have to go through the way of love. This means that you must be born in love, set love as your goal while growing, live centering on love, and walk this path in order to return to love.

You have to understand that you will go off in the wrong direction unless you follow the path centering on the goal of living for the sake of others. The heart of love for the sake of others will always point you in the right direction, as a compass always points north. (138:98)

4) The Position of Blessed Families in the Spirit World

We members of Unification Church are sure about the existence of spirit world. Not just believing but knowing. Why? How? How do we know? Through experience. There are historical facts that we can't deny, and there is the substantial reality in our lives. When we research how the Unification Church was able to make its worldwide foundation up to this day, we find that there were many experiences with the spirit world. Therefore, it is Unification Church members who can testify to the existence of the spirit world.

Then what is the center of the spirit world? Spirit world is the world built centering on the one absolute God. If God exists, He is the origin of the cosmos. There is nothing that doesn't come from Him. Because everything belongs to God, the whole cosmos feels connected with God and lives in connection with Him.

In the realm where true love is achieved, Satan cannot exist. Therefore, we can say that the satanic world is the place where people live centering on self-centered love. There, Heaven is not No. 1, but myself is No. 1. It started by denying heaven and the earth.

Therefore, we need to accept heaven and earth and, under their equal parental love, unite with brothers and sisters. If we center on that standard of love toward all things, then Satan cannot dominate the world. That is the original standard of Adam. You have to recover that standard. Do you understand, or not? (Yes!)

If a Unification couple lives in a certain town, they have to become the topic of conversation in that town, just as I become the topic of rumors anywhere I go. The townspeople should say, "We are so grateful to have that couple in our town. Every man and woman likes that wife. Even children like her." You have to be like that, don't you? Is it true, or not?

If you can't do that, you cannot come readily back to earth from the spirit world. In order to come back, you need to get my signature. Do you think that a Blessed family can come back to earth according to its own way? It will be possible after I pray for them over there. Have I prayed yet in the spirit world? Those in the spirit world are bound. The Blessed families who went to spirit world until now are in bondage.

Therefore, your life on earth is important. The older you become, the more you have to work. This is the formula. The formula for a grandfather doesn't differ from the formula for the grandchild. God and even Satan deal with the same formula. Because it is universal, the person who doesn't pass it is pushed away and the person who does pass it goes up. (140:123)

5) Blessing Is the Promise

Without me, the Unification Church is not interesting, is it? (No.) Do you need me? (Yes!) Do you know the spirit world is waiting for me? Even in the spirit world I have to give you your proper position. Years after you were born, you met a strange person like me and became strange, too, didn't you? Is that true? (Yes!) Do you believe that God's Will, which I have taught you, is true? (Yes!)

You all received the Blessing from me, didn't you. You promised me that you would live as eternal families. I am the person who can govern eternal families. I am the person who can govern the eternal nation. I am setting the standard of families in the eternal nation. Then those of you who keep your promise can inherit that family, as well as that nation.

Are you in that eternal nation now, or not? Did you accomplish it, or not? Did you? Are you searching for an answer? Were you able to accomplish it? (No.) Therefore, we have to bring about the unification of North and South Korea. (205:359)

6) The Glory of Blessing

What should a true woman be like? If, for the sake of your husband, you do what he has to do, centering on him and serving the family, the tribe, and the whole world, then all the people surrounding you will applaud you. It is easy.

Do you like me? (Yes!) Because I am going to give you the Blessing, you must be flattering me. You said "yes" wishing to get a good husband, didn't you? (No!) Why do you like me? Why? Because I am living for the sake of all and leading the life of suffering in order to give you life and liberate all humankind. Therefore, everybody likes me. Unless I suffer, you will not be able to receive the Blessing, even if you wait for hundreds of thousands of years in the spirit world. I made the impossible things possible by my suffering course and enlarged the realm of this precious Blessing. You should understand how glorious and brilliant this fact is for the spirit world in heaven and for this world on earth. (162:68)

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 1]

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 1]

Section 1. The Inevitable Path of Human Life

1. The Body Is Far From Eternal Life

Let's talk about the earth. The earth also breathes about a foot. It moves every day. Do you understand that? (Yes.) Do your cells breathe as well? Or don't they? (They do.) Do you exist in your cells, or not?

Everybody, do you live eternally here in a place where you become invisible substances of love? (We live in a world where we become invisible substances of love.) Do you want to die as soon as possible? (No.) (Laughter.) When God wants to show you something, can you follow God with your body? (No.) Therefore, you need the spirit self. This is not a hallucination but a fact.

God is the center of the invisible spirit world, and God needs His reciprocal existence, so God wants to give humankind the eternal realm of the ideal.

2. Most Of Human Life

We are going toward somewhere whether we know it or not. We are going toward that place while we are working or resting. Not only myself, but this tribe, this world also. Furthermore, heaven and earth are going toward someplace as well. This is an undeniable fact.

After the end of life, do I go somewhere? This is a very important question that man has to solve. All religions, philosophies, and histories are mobilized to solve this question. Therefore, you as well are driven to this destiny. This is undeniable.

If the self has to go somewhere, where is this body going to go? Where is this mind going to go? And where is this life steered toward? Where is my heart going to go? My wishes, hopes, and ideals-where are they going to go? Even if you cannot solve these questions, we are destined to go somewhere.

When we die, we bury this body in the ground. If so, on the day my body is buried, is my mind, this life, this ideal, and even this hope buried? Do they disappear? Unless we have definite contents, secure solutions, and a clear purpose, I am destined to become an unhappy man.

On this path, stop for a moment your moving mind and leaning heart. Some ask the question, "Where do you go?" Those who have asked this kind of question to solve these problems are wise men, philosophers, and sages. But until today, there was no one who could give a command with firm conviction: "My body, my mind, my heart, my life, and my ideals, run toward this place. All people under heaven, all beings in heaven and earth, run toward this place." (8:194)

Religions desire the end of this world that started from selfish desires. They pursue public worlds and have been hoping for a single, unified world of peace. It is religion that has been screaming this kind of idea for thousands of years. They did not just begin to scream today.

How should religious people live? To shorten this historical distance, to connect the worlds, to connect the cosmos is far more interesting than to have fun as a husband and wife. This kind of life is far more interesting. Although one lives as an individual, one can make a liberated family if one lives beyond this world. It is a life beyond the world that originated from the private origin. That kind of family cannot help but become an absolute family.

When we walk the streets of Myung Dong, we see young couples loving each other. For whom is it? Whom? Whom? They say they want to enjoy their youth, which they can have only once. Who is the subject, or the master, of the enjoyment? This is a serious question. Since when can you enjoy? Can you enjoy full time starting from your 20s? Is there any special method when you get to your 60s, 70s, and 80s?

But the way of the Unification Church is different. For the sake of what do you eat? Do you eat just to sustain your life? You members of the Unification Church, for what do you eat? You eat for the sake of the world. You eat to abolish this evil world. You see in order to clean up this evil world. You do not see things to become a part of an evil side but to defeat the evil world. The way we hear, the way we think, walk, and act are all different from the secular world. (36:72)

God is not an absolute being if He created human beings as a kind of being who lives only for several days and perishes. God created human beings as precious beings whom He wants to cherish eternally.

If God is eternal, and man is the object of God's joy, man must be eternal. If that's the case, the counterpart of the eternal God must be an eternal world. How can we describe this by words?

There are many people who think that death is the end of their life, and they live that way, saying, "You can live 70 or 80 years; that's what you get. And if you die, that's it." During the course of history, there were people who thought deeply about how to have an immortal life. They thought about the way to live beyond death. The more one held a greater ideal, the more one thought and said, "What is the meaning of human life? Why are human beings born and why do they walk the path like travelers?" People said things such as "Life is a bitter ocean" or "Life is like the dew on grass." They don't have to worry so much if human beings live eternally. (39:229)

3. Death Is the Inevitable Path of Human Life

Someday you must go to the spirit world, whether you like it or not. Without question, you will go to the spirit world. Raise your hands, those who do not want to go to the spirit world. (Laughter.) Those who are confident of not dying, raise your hands. You must go, but where do you go?

When you visit Korea, you land at Kimpo Airport. But landing at Kimpo Airport does not mean you have traveled all over Korea. From Kimpo Airport, where do you go? Do you go to Cholla-Nam Do, or Kyungsam-Nam Do, or Pyung-An Do? From Pyung-An Do, where do you go? You must visit a county. From a county, where do you visit? You must visit a district. From a district, you must visit a village. This is not easy.

Here is the problem. If human beings cannot solve the problems of their basic land of existence, what is the value of success in social life? Those who do not have a basic land of existence, where do you think you can go in the spirit world with confidence? That's the problem.

If the order is issued from the spirit world to come, God will take me away, even tomorrow night, no matter how great Rev. Moon is today. Is there any other way? That is so, isn't it? No matter how loudly I speak, I must go. When I speak loudly and go, I go after I speak the right words. I must present the nation and the world with the way to go. (177:42)

Without question you die. Those who are confident about it, raise your hands. Those who are confident that is not the case, raise your hands. Once you are taken away, it is an eternal thing. What can you do? Do you say, "Help me"? There is no hope. (Laughter.) It is not a laughing matter. This is a serious problem. (162:114)

4. The Master Of Life Is God

What is the wish of the Unification Church? Those are greedy who are members of the Unification Church. Look at the members. They have "greedy" written all over their faces.

What is our wish? It is the unification of heaven and earth. What is our wish? It is the unification of North and South in Korea. How is unification possible? Can we achieve unification because God loves and brings about unification? What is the method to achieve this? Who has to fulfill 5% of the portion of responsibility? Does God have to fulfill that responsibility? Who said God has to? Who has to fulfill it? Human beings must do it. It is human beings, human beings!

Who is a human being? It is myself, myself, it is myself. This eye, this nose, this mouth, this ear, and these hands and legs must fulfill the responsibility. Therefore, my eyes must be busy, my nose, my ears, my hands must be busy in fulfilling the responsibility. Wow! This is an astonishing thing. Do you like it? Do you do it, or don't you? (I do!)

If I knew it but did not do it, I must go to the first courtroom and face God's public judgment. "You! The world must be saved even if you are killed. But why did you not do what I told you to do? You! The world must be saved even if the Unification Church is destroyed. Why didn't you do it?" When God says this, can I be proud of myself and face God? What kind of situation would I be in? Would I have any face, or not? (No.)

Therefore, you must do your responsibility whether you like it or hate it. You must do it whether you are old or young. Whether you marry as a bride and stand in front of the gate of the bridegroom's house, or whether you are kicked out by everyone and are on the way back, you must do it. That's the extent you must do it. Don't you? (Yes.) If you are committed to kneel down to death, while you are dying God will extend the way of death. Without question, that is the way. My death is more serious than a king's death. If you do it this way for the sake of the world, God will extend your life. (04:325)

I am not the origin. The origin must be a being transcending myself, and the purpose must be transcendent to myself. If that is not the case, how can I stand in a position to confront this world? My life is not born from parents, society, tribe, or nation but from one transcendent Origin, that is, God, who is the absolute Being. The motive must be firmly connected to the transcendent motive that stands in the absolute position. Your motives must not be connected to historical relational factors, environmental relational factors, or social factors. Only when one connects one's origin to the transcendent cause, the transcendent purpose, can one leap, transcend, and extricate oneself.

You must connect your life to the transcendent motive. Your life does not begin with yourself. It began with God, who is the Absolute. When you connect yourself to the transcendent motive, you can die by God's Will in the process of transcendence.

5. Life Is Too Short

Does man live thousands of years, or hundreds of years? After living a hundred years, we all flip over and die. Every day, one was about to die but stopped.

Throughout many historical ages, many of our ancestors died. If those who lived a hundred years or less thought and worked for the sake of the whole, for the benefit of the whole, what they did remains even after a thousand years. Isn't that so? However, if they lived centering on themselves, they had to perish. They constantly fell, and they destroyed the whole. Because they lived their lives that way, problems occurred.

The biggest problem is how to turn a self-centered lifestyle and its way of measurement into a whole-centered measurement and direction. It is a question of how to turn self-centered thought into whole-centered thought or a thought that also concerns peripherals and to strengthen it.

We all understand who the superior, admirable people are, don't we? Even in elementary school, we understand this, don't we? If you take care of others, help them, and continuously act for the sake of others, then for no matter how many years, you go up, up, and up. You constantly go up. However, in reality people sought a self-centered way, and the battlefield has been expanded.

Therefore, we must reverse individualism and the course of life that pursues one's own benefit. We must change this. Somebody must declare this. To reverse this self-centered lifestyle requires thoughtfulness.

Suppose one has only one piece of clothing to wear. If somebody tried to take it away forcefully, he would desperately resist. He would not give it up. Prepare clothes for four seasons, spring, summer, fall, and winter. Suppose it's spring, and he is wearing winter clothes. You can go and tell him, "This is winter clothing. Why don't you take it off? You should be wearing spring clothes now." Do you understand? When someone comes to those who are wearing spring clothing, bring summer clothes and tell him to change. He has not known that there is an alternative, that there are more valuable things that can replace what he has now. (200:91)

On earth we have parents, teachers, and relatives. We have relationships and find ways to establish relationships among us. But in the spirit world, there is no such thing. In the spirit world, all of us live for the sake of others centering on God. Each position is distinguished. Therefore, those who are above cannot come down to a lower position, and those who are in a lower position cannot easily go up to the upper position. According to the Principle, we should achieve perfection on the earth, then go to the spirit world. Isn't that so? Once we go into the next world, that's it. Sooner or later, human beings will die, won't we? Those who are confident of not dying, raise your hands. There will be no one, right? (Yes.)

Life is too short. If man's life span is 80 years, it is too short. It is less than 8 hours in spirit world time. From the perspective of time in the eternal world, it wouldn't even be 8 hours-maybe 8 minutes or so.

Therefore, the power of true love is great. How fast would the speed of true love be? What do you call the speed of true love? It is super-high speed. If you say super one million times, super, super, super .... (Laughter.) I have just been to America, and Moscow as well. But this is really fast. (205:65)

Section 2. Understanding Death

1. The Meaning Of The Words "To Die"

There is an interesting word in the Korean language, Toh Ra Ganda (to return, to die). To where do they return? They do not return to the public cemetery. They return to the original place of departure, the original place. The place of departure is not the public cemetery. What it means is that we return beyond the origin of history, which is infinitely far away.

To return (to die) as a human being does not mean to be born and to return (to die) as a Korean. Although one can die as a Korean, one does not return as a Korean. The path is not designed that way. We return to the world of the origin -- the origin of the ancestors of mankind. What is it? If there is a Creator, we will return to the place where that Creator is. Since we started from there, we will return there.

The universe has circular actions. When the snow covering the mountains melts, it flows down through many small valleys and into the ocean through many streams and rivers. Once it enters the ocean, it is transformed into vapor and returns again.

There are circular movements. When one returns, where does one return to? One wishes to return to a higher, better place, a place that is in a higher dimension. Nobody wants to get smaller through circular movement. By the laws of motion of only the natural world, things get smaller and smaller through actions. When we roll something, it does not roll eternally. First it rolls rapidly, then it gets weaker and weaker and finally stops. (114:269)

2. The Place We Are Supposed To Go

Although we live in this world, we know that there is a spirit world as well as this world. This world and spirit world are not unrelated worlds. They must be linked as one world. We know this.

Then, where is the place we are supposed to go and live? Certainly we live a physical life on earth, but we are going toward the eternal world. Once people are born into the world, through the course of their life they go through the teens, twenties, thirties, middle age, and senior years. Once one leaves his youth and enters middle age, he goes over a peak and goes into senior age after that. Just like the sunset, he ends his life.

But those who know the fact of the existence of the spirit world know that a life is a moment and that the world we are going to encounter after death is eternal. Therefore, life is a period of preparation for the eternal world.

The world works just like that, doesn't it? Lets take the example of a student. There is a standard of credits that students have to take in one semester or in one grade year. Students have to take credits in subjects according to the standard the school sets. If we take that standard as a hundred points, the student is recognized by the school according to the degree of accomplishment in reference to the standard. But the higher the percentage of unaccomplished credits, the further the student stands from the standard of values the school sets. It works this way. Therefore, all are measured centering on certain standards.

To live a life in the physical world is just like going through the preparation period of earning one credit at school. We are preparing to gain credits for a life. Through the process of life, we meet responsibilities that we must fulfill whether we like it or not. In other words, there is a standard that demands the fulfillment of the responsibility. You are living an everyday life centering on the standard that measures how much you are in accord with the standard.

We are not certain about the path in this world we must take after we are born. If we are born in the original world, where are we supposed to go? We are not certain about this. Therefore, people in general are not sure about the existence of the spirit world and of God. (140:121)

All of you must go to the spirit world. Everybody must go to the spirit world. Is it one realm or two? It is a single realm, one world. Then, what are the contents of life in that world? Have you thought about it? Fish living in the world of water cannot live outside that world. Water is absolutely vital for their life. Fish living in a river do not live in the river waters alone. They live coming and going to saltwater as well. Why should they live that way? Freshwater fish cannot multiply without tasting water connected with saltwater. You should know this. Do you understand it? Fish living in the ocean come to freshwater and multiply after tasting it. You must know the two worlds. Just like mind and body, you must be acquainted with the two worlds. (210:128)

3. The Day You Die Is A Precious Day

If there had been a global unified world in which Adam's birthday, his wedding day, and the day of his death were commemorated, the human race who commemorated these days would have been a unified set of siblings and one people. That is to say, they would have become a people who live in one world. If that had happened, all the customs of Adam's life would have been adopted in human history, and the culture formed at that time would have been inherited eternally. (31:231)

4. Ignorance About Death

Man does not know when he will die. Do you know when a traffic accident may happen and you die? You will discover after death, "Oh! What Father said is right." Such a time will come. You must know that you will go down such a serious path.

You must shorten the time of preparing for the world of eternity. You cannot waste one hour in which very important things are spoken. All of you must know that you are standing on such a fateful path. Do you understand? (Yes.) (107:60)

5. Two Ways of Death

Even if you don't want to die, you will die when the time of death comes. Just before President Eu went to the spirit world many spiritual mediums testified about it. I had known it to a certain extent. Everyone has to go to the spirit world when the time comes.

There are two ways to go into the spirit world: those who go there after living their own life span and those who go there without living their own life span. Among those who went to the spirit world without having lived their own life span are those who die early due to punishment and those who go to the spirit world to indemnify the sins of the tribe and the world.

If the three best-known youths around their thirties in town have died, good fortune will come to the town. If three of the most distinguished youth in a clan died, good fortune will come to the clan. In other words, indemnity must be paid. It is the same everywhere. The principle of causality is working everywhere. If God sets one person in a central position who has a value of a thousand people and lets him go the path of death instead of another, and if these one thousand people are impressed and grieve, learn, and follow his way of life, their tribe enters the realm of his blessing. The reason why people try to learn and follow the thoughts of loyal subjects and sages is to enter into the realm of the same blessing.

Last year, several members went to the spirit world. This year, several more members will go to the spirit world. Although I have not talked about it, I knew it. Why does this happen? When we go one step farther, we always have to pay indemnity. Now there is an indemnity to be paid by a tribe. We, the Unification Church, must pay it. (33:10)

Among those who are born on the earth, there are two kinds of people: those who live with hope and those who live without hope. But there are two kinds of hope, that centering on man and that centering on heaven.

From the day we are born, we grow thinking that our mother's bosom is better than anything else. But when we grow up, we eventually leave our mother's bosom. Next, we come to have friends and to think that friends are the best thing, and we live our life that way. But eventually we leave our friends. As human beings grow up, they come to know that loving parents cannot be the whole of their hopes, that a loving husband or wife cannot be the whole of their hopes, and that loving children cannot be the whole of their hopes.

Although human beings hope for many things, we know that their hopefulness eventually diminishes. Although they have hopes about their family, the nation, and the world, the hopeful mind is gradually weakened as they age. This is reality.

Among those who live on the earth, not many have the firm conviction of having been proud of their hope and living in that hope, even risking their lives. We know this fact. Human beings live in such a manner and eventually face their destiny: that they have to fight and win over death at last.

Throughout his life, a human being lives holding all kinds of hope. But at the last stage he faces death and will go, leaving all the hopes he had been carrying. People desire to live today and tomorrow and seek a new hope. When they encounter death, however, they go down the last path in despair, leaving all hopes behind. We all know this fact very well.

Looking at human life centering upon the self, they seem to have a hope. But they do not have a hope by which they can go over the summit of death. Without having that kind of hope, they disappear. Do we die taking death as a model of life? Or do we live while enjoying a kind of hope by which we can conquer and laugh about death? Can we find a single hope of this kind? This is a very important problem that people who live on earth have to think about today.

All things of this world will be gone. Families will pass away, nations, the world, and thoughts. What will remain at last is one hope with which we can fight with death and win over it. If we do not have that kind of hope, we will be doomed as a loser.

On the one hand, there are people who live life as they are. On the other hand are those who reject all secular hopes that people desire, reject humanistic things, and hold a new heavenly hope, an eternal hope that is clearly distinguished from hopes in the secular world.

Heaven has an infinite number of initiatives for making a change in those who are living centering upon secular, humanistic hopes on earth, so that they can live with a new hope to overcome the peak of death and live a life longing for the eternal world. Therefore, those who live a life of faith should have a dream of the eternal world of hope by which they can even conquer death. (6:44)

Even I will die. And you! While you were in your 40s, you never thought about death. But now you may be seriously thinking about death. Maybe it's tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow? Looking at your head, hands, and body, you see they are going toward death, so you become serious. Death is the gate of destiny. You cannot help but go over it.

What is going to happen to you after death? You don't know, do you? Most people don't know about it, but how about you, members of the Unification Church? Do you know it? Or do you not know it? (We know.) What do you know about it? Is what you know a descending destiny or an ascending destiny? (Ascending destiny.) You are so greedy. (Laughter.) All of you say ascending destiny. But fate will say, "What!? Ascending destiny alone? You scoundrels!" She will say, "Oh! You! It doesn't work that way!" (120:231)

6. The Meaning of Death

Do you know the purpose of using the word "death"? It is for the purpose of knowing the meaning of death. Who knows the value of life very well? Those who just live do not understand it. You don't know it unless you enter into the crucial circumstance of death, asking the value of human life at the turning point of life and death, while grasping heaven. (74:243)

Today, in this world there are many people who commit suicide by taking sleeping pills and such. Do more women commit suicide or more men? (Women.) Why do more women commit suicide? Women tend to think in only a one-sided way. No matter how awkward it may be, men know how to see and think about things from many perspectives. Women focus on only one commitment. Men avoid the way to death by seeing things from this way or that. Therefore, men have a lower suicide rate than women. We must make things clear.

Why do such people die? Because they don't know why they were born, the purpose of their lives. They don't know why they are born or why they die. Is that true, or not? In the introduction to philosophy, the first issue to raise is what human life is, and the second is why human beings are born. That is right, isn't it? (222:70)

7. Death Is A Process to Connect Three Worlds

When a baby lies down and poos and crawls, does God enjoy seeing that sight? Even crawling? God enjoys it, doesn't He? (Yes.) (Laughter.) Peeing and pooing over and over again, babies grow up. They lie down and keep eating again and again. They grow gradually, and after a few months they learn to crawl with their stomachs toward the ground. God enjoys all that the baby does. Why does God enjoy these things? With the power of growing up, the rhythm of God's love inside God's mind also grows, doesn't it? Or does it diminish? When God moves around, children move around with God. When God laughs, they laugh together. When God grieves, they grieve together. They come to resemble God step by step.

Children grow up and do whatever their parents do. They can talk and act. When we look at these situations, we can say that they can be equipped with God's deeper, broader love. Now, human beings live on this earth. God lives with them on this earth, and when God flies over, man says to God, "I will follow!" And God replies, "Who are you?" Should He take them with Him? Or should He abandon them? (He should take them.)

It is okay if God says He can't take them now but He can take them later. He says, "I will take you when you grow up and become more perfected." Then man can say, "Oh, I see. I can go to that world only when the time comes." In this case alone, although man cannot go there now, he can wait. But if God has gone by Himself, what can man wait for? If God left man and is gone, that is the end of the story. Do you understand? (Yes.) Can human beings who wear a physical body go around following God on the earth? (They can't.)

Then, what is the problem? Man wants to resemble God, and if he is a son or daughter of God, it is inevitable for God to have an idea to let man resemble Him. I want to resemble God, and God wants to take me with Him. Therefore, we will seek the way to make it possible. Therefore, man is born wearing a body by which he can resemble God. God waits for the day of birth and human beings wait for this day as well. Do we need a day of birth when we are born as a being resembling God? Or do we not need it? (We need it.) What is it? It is death. Well, then, should human beings welcome death, or shouldn't they? (We should welcome it.) What is the purpose of our death? We should say, "We die for the sake of God's true love." The reason we take off our physical body is to participate in the realm of God's infinite love.

To be born in God's love is the meaning of death. But in human words, we make a big noise, saying, "Oh, we are dying!" Well, does God merrily laugh or does He say "Oh, no!" ? When God looks at people crying at this in the human world, does He laugh, or what will He do? Does He feel sorrow, or is He joyful? (He is joyful.) Leaving the realm of limited love, man enters the realm of infinite love. Isn't death the moment to welcome this joyfulness? Isn't this the moment of going through the path of death as a second birth?

If this is the case, isn't God joyful about the day your physical body is gone? Is God more joyful when man is born as a son who can act for the sake of love in the second, infinitely expanded, world? (The latter.) Why do I talk about such things? You cannot establish a relationship with God without liberating yourself from the fear of death. I am speaking of this because you must understand this fact. (Applause.)

Among the innumerable stars, do you think there is a world of diamond stars? Or isn't there? Think about it. You want to have diamonds, don't you? (Yes.) You can't say there isn't a star made of gold alone. It is possible. How rich God, our Father, is! Have you thought about it? We can travel this infinite universe in a moment. Are you interested in it? (Yes.) Are you truly interested in it? (Yes!) Are you? (Yes!) What should we do to be able to do so? We must observe the normative laws in accordance with God's commands: "Don't do this or do that!" It is possible only when you observe what God says to do or not to do. It is not possible if you live according to your selfish desires. That is logical. Can you observe what God says not to do or to do? (Yes.) Since human beings have duality, they consist of mind and body. The mind is the subject, and the body is the object. Unify mind and body! Is that right or wrong? (That's right.)

Man goes through three worlds: the formation stage, the growth stage, and the perfection stage. Man lives in the water world inside the mother's womb, on the earth, and in the world of space in heaven. In other words, man goes through three stages: the water world in the womb, the next hundred years when man lives on the earth, and the world of space where he flies.

While man is inside the womb, does he try to get out to the outside world, or does he want to stay there? If he has to go out through such a small hole, does he say, "Oh, no" or, "Oh, that's great"? (Laughter.) Suppose you are told, "The house you live in is all destroyed, and the value and source of nourishment where you are is all destroyed. Your head and body have to swell. All this happens when you go out. Is that okay?" Do you say no, or do you say yes? (We say no.) Just before the time of delivery, the mother desperately pushes and the baby says, "Oh, no!" until the time of childbirth. But at last (laughter) the mother pushes him out. When this happens, one world completely disappears and man begins to breathe in another world.

When man is born, he is born from the deepest place in water. The age of the womb is the age of water. Do you understand this? Isn't that so? When the baby is inside the mother's womb, he is floating in water, isn't he? Looking at this, we may say, "Oh, how can a baby live when he can't breathe?" Is that so? Or not? While a baby lives in water, he lives by a hose connected with the stomach. Through this hose, the baby sends and receives water. You know what I am talking about.

Then how does a baby receive nutrition? From the bellybutton. That is it, isn't it? What is the bellybutton of the tummy? It is an entrance. So don't make fun of it. You should pat your stomach and say, "Bellybutton, you worked so hard in the past." (Laughter.) If you pat your bellybutton many times, you will get healthy. Don't just laugh at it. Do that exercise. If you do a lot of exercise around the bellybutton, you will get healthy. When you sleep in a cold room, if you cover your bellybutton, you won't get diarrhea. Do you understand?

This is the earth. Do you understand? Wind comes in this way. (Father expresses by action) Therefore, don't forget the contributions of the past. Pat it and love it. (Father is laughing.)

When you say, "Where is your past mouth?" some may say, "You fool, what do you mean, where is your past mouth?" The past mouth is the bellybutton. The breathing organ goes up. It goes up while stepping on the bellybutton. What is the next mouth? It is this mouth. The location of the mouth keeps going up. In Unification Church terminology, this is the formation stage, and this is the growth stage. And the perfection is this. (Father expresses by action.)

Should we use the umbilical cord again, or should we cut it? (We should cut it.) We must cut it. You may say, "It is a rope we cling on to in order to live, so why should we cut this vital rope that connects one human being to another? Why should we cut it?" (Laughter.) The baby cries, saying that he is about to die. But when God looks at this, does He laugh or cry? (Smile.) Smile! (Laughter.)

The situation is exactly the same. In the world of air, the spirit self is attached to the physical self like the embryo in the womb. When the physical body grows old and the spirit self tries to free itself by kicking the physical body out, the physical body may say, "Oh no, I'm not dying! I'm not dying!" When God looks at this, does He smile and sympathize, or does He say, "You fool"? When the embryo is born, he becomes the object of love to the mother and father. Likewise, this earthly being must he reborn again as a spiritual person who is the reciprocal object of the eternal God, who is its spiritual Father. This is the conclusion in accordance with the Principle.

After the embryo is born, he can become friends with his father and mother. This place is the earthly world. Man is born in the earthly world where he can share love with his mother and father. Likewise, man must be born in the spirit world, where he can share love with God as the replacement of parents, by whom he can connect with the spiritually infinite world.

What kind of world is the spirit world? There won't be any mistake if we say that we breathe through the fontanel [the soft area in the skull of a baby] in the spirit world. You call this "fontanel," don't you? There is a word "fontanel," but have you ever breathed with this part? You call this part "fontanel," right? This part of an infant is soft, but how do you call it?

Why do we call it "fontanel"? This is all quite revelational. That's why I truly like Korean. It's not wrong to say that we breathe with the top of our heads in the spirit world. Who is above the top of the head? Because there is God, we want to whisper looking at God. This is exactly what the word expresses, right? (Father is talking based upon the Korean word for "fontanel.") (Laughter.) Isn't that so? (Father laughs.) Therefore, when we go to the spirit world, we breathe with the top of our heads.

Look! We have the stage of water and then the stage of land. What's next? We must fly. Is it better if we have the stage of flying or don't have it? How long have we waited to see a man who flies? The people of the world were all united when we saw the man who flew on Apollo 11, right? We were all united when we saw it. We had never seen something in unity.

Those who breathe love on the earth are not dead but are alive. When man is breathing through the bellybutton, he is preparing for the world of air to come. He is living through the umbilical cord, but when he destroys the placenta and comes out into the new, higher-dimensional world, how much does this change? Air is supplied on a higher dimension. He comes out receiving a supply of air.

After you leave this earth, what will come into you? It is not air but love that you breathe. You receive elements of love. Do you understand? You must not just eat meals alone! (Yes.) The bodily part of the self, which eats meals, will die. The place you drank water becomes a water bag. It all dies. After birth, you have a second existence. What should you fulfill during the period on earth? During period on earth, you must form the new character of love! (Yes.)

What you need on earth is love, isn't it? (Yes.) What is an orphan? Why do you call a child who cannot receive parents' love an orphan? Because there is no love for him that can he eternally connected to the spirit world. Therefore, those who live alone, unmarried people, are pitiful.

Because your new self has been designed in this way, you must destroy the old self sooner or later. Death means to inherit the elements of love after the destruction of the physical organ through which the body has been breathing. Love is invisible. Your internal structure is growing, centering on children's love, conjugal love, parental love, and all other kinds of love.

Just as an embryo grows well in the womb, when one lives in accordance with God's principles shouldn't one grow properly on the earth or should one grow without a proper direction? (One should grow properly.)

Look! Insects know how to fly and seeds know how to fly away when the wind blows. I am talking about the seeds of dandelions. They are designed to fly away naturally. In this way, birds fly, insects fly, and the seeds of plants fly. Can't a human being, who is the lord of all creation, fly?

Everybody, do you want to see God and just sit silently? Don't you want to protest and say, "Oh, God, everything else can fly; why couldn't you make me fly?" (Laughter.) When God says, "Whoa, wait a minute. After several decades, you too will become like that, so just wait," we can say, "Oh! I see, that's the way."

Until that time, what shall we do? We must be trained so that we can fit in that world at that time. Only when we see and enjoy our mother and father can we come to like God. Only when we like our spouse can we come to like God when we go to the next world. The training ground is the world on earth, now. Those who wish it, raise your hands!

Can we receive what we desire without dying? Is it possible without dying? Is it possible without taking off this physical body?

You know what baby cicadas are, right? Before a cicada begins to fly, it is a larva. Even if the larva says, "I want to live as a larva. Oh, I don't want to take off my skin!" it will fly after it takes off its skin. I'm not talking about a bird, but a cicada! Yes, cicada. Cicada, cicada. No, I'm not talking about a mosquito, a cicada! Yes, cicada! When the larva becomes a cicada, does he want to take off his skin, or will he say, "Oh no! What is land? What is air? Oh, I don't want them all," or will he say, "It's good for me. Please, let me take off my skin"? The larva does not think about flying. Dragonflies are the same. A dragonfly starts out as a nymph. It swims around in the water, then comes onto the land and moves around for awhile. After that, the dragonfly flies around; it gets and eats insects that it never imagined eating while it was living on land. It flies around the world as if the world were its own stage. Isn't that so?

Among insects, there are many that go through three stages. Some insects don't have wings, right? But most of them have wings, don't they? Even insects live in water, on land, and in air. Can't human beings, who are the lord of all creation, have wings? Is it sufficient for human beings to live only on the earth? Human beings have higher-dimensional wings.

Although you may not like this, when you take off your physical body, you whiz out. You don't like it? Or you wish for it? Do you want it, or not? (We want it.) It is factual. You should know that it is not a lie, but the truth. You must know that things in the world are designed in the same way. You must know that death is a happy, joyful gate for the second birth. (Applause.)

You once lived in a world of water and once lived in the world of land, didn't you? Now then, do you want to have the experience of living in the world of space? Or don't you want to live there? When you were about to be born from the womb, did you think such things as, "I go out to the world of land, eat honey, rice cakes, rice, beef, and everything with this mouth"? Do you think you gave a thought about that? While you were breathing through the umbilical cord, you might have thought that you would die if you went out. If we think of life in that situation, how irritating must it be? If we think about it now, you may feel as if you are choking. Isn't that right?

When a baby comes out from the womb, he might say, "Oh, I don't want to go out." Do you think he said, "I want to go out" or, "I don't want to go out"? He would have said, "Oh no, I will die if I go out." He would have said, "Oh no, I can't go out." Although he might have said that he cannot go out, when the time comes, he bursts out. He will come out safely along with the gush of the amniotic fluid. With this method, the baby can be born safely.

We feel sympathy when we look at mothers giving birth. Do they put in a lot of energy, or don't they? You mothers who have gone through childbirth would understand this experience. No matter how nice looking you are, you make a face. Even the face of an old grandmother is more beautiful than that face. (Laughter.) Even the husband cannot bear to look at that face. If you can look at that face, you can look at almost anything. A wonderful world is presented there at that moment. The mother screams "Ouch!" and the people surrounding her might wonder if anyone had died.

In the hospital, medical personnel watch over the birth because they know about it from past experience. If it were their first time to experiencing such an event, surely they would all run away, especially when the mother starts to scream. Knowing all this, they can just keep quiet and watch patiently.

What is the meaning of death? Living on earth, which is to be living in air, is the same as swimming around in the womb. Do you understand? Man is living in a blanket of air. Isn't that so? What is death? Death itself is not unique, but only the rebirth into the third life. That moment of transition is what we call death. If you look at it in this way, you may feel better. (116:172, 49:285, 139:214)

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 2]

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 2]

8. Things That Must Be Done Before Death

1) Go Over the Last Border Line

We will all without a doubt die once. Therefore, no matter how strong a storm may come, you must overcome the peak. No matter how well we get to the line, you must not collapse before crossing it. Once we get to the border line, what will we do? When you joined this church, you all came in well. When I look at all of you, you are all varied in your appearances. But nonetheless, you joined very well. In the beginning, you all ran in, but no one knows for sure if you will all reach the finish line. Some charged in, but gave up in the middle. Unless you reach the very last finish line, you cannot be called a winner.

Being born as a human being and working your way to the finish line is very important. No matter how much the people behind you oppose and persecute you, you must keep going on the right path. Dealing with all the opposition is only a waste of time. The person who works hard to take the few steps in the path of fate more quickly is the person who will pass the finish line. This is how we must advance. (24:77)

2) Learning and Following God's Hyung Sang, Heart, and Divine Character

We will all someday have to throw off our physical bodies and move on to the spirit world. So we, as human beings living on earth, must face death. You must work hard to form your good self, your second self, which will be the one living in the eternal world. While inside the womb, you receive a good education from your mother, and then you are born as a good and healthy baby. Your life on earth is similar to your life in the womb. Therefore, we must grow by seeing and learning God's hyung sang, heart, and divine character. While you are growing, you must work hard to overcome obstacles, even if it means risking your life. (14:17)

3) Don't Commit Sins

You talk about such things as the mind being straight, don't you? Is your mind standing perpendicularly? When the tree is leaning, do you call it straight? Or, do you call a thing straight that is standing perpendicularly? When we say the electric pole is standing straight, is it falling? The same thing can be said when we say the mind is straight. Likewise, man walks while standing vertically. He must stand perpendicularly straight.

You must make your mind perfectly perpendicular. Your body is horizontal. Things can move only when the centrifugal force and the centripetal force are balanced. The force drawing it from the perpendicular direction and the rotating force must be balanced. In the same manner, you must find yourself.

When you assure yourself, God should agree with you and the True Parents should agree, too. Next is the environment, such as relatives, the clan, and the nation. All of them must agree that what you say is right. The one who is accused by them is the problem. Such people must be separated from others.

We separate patients with contagious diseases, don't we? We completely separate them in this way. Therefore, we emphasize not committing sins as the preventive medicine. (202:280)

4) Live and Die for the Sake of the World

There is one thing that I always think of with pain. Since I am carrying the responsibility of God's Will, I must bring the stage of fulfillment of God's Will to the designated level while I am alive. To carry out this mission, I cannot die, no matter what happens. Therefore, even if I enter into the situation of death, God gives guidance to me. Whether I eat, sleep, or stay awake, I think and work for the sake of the world. My prayers are also directed to that goal. I did not work hard centering on the Asian situations or the Korean people. I always thought about how to fulfill my responsibility on the worldwide scale. For this reason, I could not even die.

Thinking about all these things, I must say that you must live and die for the sake of the world. As I have already told you, you must stand on the level of the world. Then, on what position do you have to die? You must stand on the world level, and die for it while embracing your loving spouse, your family, your clan, and your tribe. The Unification Church has formed clans and is now forming tribes.

How will the Father of the Unification Church die when he dies? I will die for the sake of the world, while holding the tribe and the entire Korean nation. If the Korean people are united and try to die for the sake of the world, they can find the way to live with the world. For this reason, I take the path to find the way. (34:1933)

5) Work as Hard as You Can

I think you are doing your work in a certain range now. You must make a leap and jump further. If you need money, make money. If you need manpower, get it. You must work hard without eating and sleeping. (Laughter) Never ask someone to help you. Never rely on me and church headquarters. You must help yourselves. You must work three times harder, more than three times harder, than ordinary people. Because I work so hard, if I live 70 years, it is equivalent to 210 years. Likewise, you should not think to live one hundred years or so but think to work three times harder than others. If you live that way, even if you live 70 years, it is equivalent to 210 years. Think in this way: If you work ten times harder than ordinary people, you live 700 years. If you work twenty times harder, you live 1,400 years. Your life is equivalent to that, isn't that so? (Yes.) Until what age do you think you will live? Right, you work 24 hours for your whole life. Only when you live that way, you can bear fruit and abundant love in the spirit world. You will possess a large amount of treasure of love. When you have a large amount of love, you can work in the larger stage of activities. (102:38)

6) Work for the Public

What are the norms of heaven? They are to give priority to public matters. Private matters belong to Satan, and public matters belong to God. You must work for public matters. While you are on this course, you may receive opposition. But if you do not get damaged from the opposition but go over the difficult path with vitality and prowess, you will become a heavenly person and welcome the spring. (47:272)

In the marketplace, if you are greedy, you don't have customers. People don't come and buy things from you. If you are greedy, nobody likes you. All of us know this. There is no one who does not know the secret of how to manage one's life concerning the distinction between private and public matters. Therefore, if you are unable to go to the Heavenly Kingdom, you cannot use the excuse that you did not know how to manage your life. Do you come to know the distinction between public matters and private matters only when someone else teaches you about it? You know it yourself, without being taught.

Suppose your mother divided a delicious rice cake evenly between you and your sister. You ate yours and your sister kept hers without eating it. Suppose you woke up at night and secretly ate your sister's cake, which she had set her heart on. When you tried to eat it, wouldn't your mind say, "You fool!" Doesn't your mind tell you so? Do you feel what your mind is telling you, or not? If you don't feel it, you are not a human being. You should feel it. Why? Because your mind pursues public matters. If you follow private desires, you will perish.

For those who follow the norms of heaven, there is a mind that protects them from destruction. Because there originally existed such a mind in God, human beings come to have the same mind with its original characteristics. It is not an artificial, man-made law. Can you say, "Conscience! Be that way, because I want you to be so for my sake." Suppose you gave a command, "You conscience! You should be this way because I think so." Does your conscience act in the way you desired? We don't know where the command of the conscience comes from, but we receive it from somewhere other than ourselves. When we see how such a feeling in fact controls us, we can see it does so centering on the issue of the public and the private. (31:241)

Today, we stand on the turning point between good and evil and the public and private, centering on one's own everyday life. There are many cases when we mix up the priority between these two and finally fall into a self-centered, private lifestyle. But if one lives that way, one will perish. Therefore, one must repent for one's past self-centered, private life and push oneself into the public-centered life, no matter how hard it is. But then one cannot tolerate the public-centered life and returns to the old private-centered life again. In this way, one goes back and forth between these two lifestyles. When one remains in the private-centered lifestyle more often, one lives a lifestyle that keeps a distance from the public good. This has been the life of even most religious persons until today. Therefore, you must realize that all private-centered people must repent for their lifestyle. (31:241)

Everyone, do you wish to receive good fortune? Do you wish to live an eternal life? To do so, you must become a public person. When you educate children, don't love your sons and daughters alone. You must become parents who love their children as offerings for the sake of the people of the world. When you hold your babies to your breast and feed them with milk, you must think of yourself as if you are a mother who represents all the human race on the earth, and your baby is a representative of all the human race. You must feed the baby milk with this kind of heart. When you feed your baby with milk, don't cherish your child alone. Please become a mother who can cherish others' children with a loving heart as if they were yours. A baby who grows up with the milk of such a mother will certainly become a great person. You may not get an immediate result, but after the first and second generations, you will have a great heir who can lead the world. This is the formula. This will surely happen that way. (31:168)

Now, do you want to devote your entire life to indemnifying private matters? Or do you want to devote your life for the purpose of indemnifying public matters? These two kinds of life are both devoted to some purpose. What do you want to do? The one who stands up at the risk of his life to devote his entire life for public matters and public indemnity must be a great person. A new history will be created by a group of people like this.

Now we stand before the question of how to control one's life. Facing this question, how shall we spend the rest of our lives? This is the challenge of the course of your life. When you manage your life, the issue is whether you live an individualistic life or a public life. This is the question. In your everyday life, when you eat, buy, sell, and do other things, the issue is for what you do all these activities, that is, for whom do you do them. Do you do all these activities for the sake of yourself or for the sake of God? This is the problem. And another issue is whether you have a private feeling or a public feeling in doing all these activities. Your feeling is another issue.

Shouldn't we pursue the position in which we can pledge to go the public path? Anyone who has the mission to indemnify history must advance to the stage that everyone hopes and wishes for. Therefore, in the course of everyday life, how to transcend private feelings and embody public feelings is the important issue that all people of faith must concern themselves with. You should know this and keep it in mind.

What is sin? Sin arises from the private place. Perishing also takes place on the private level. Evil is the same. When private matters are pursued beyond a certain standard, this situation appears evil. Private matters have a certain limit. When they go beyond the limit, they appear evil. The one who pursues them comes to commit sins and perish.

Now, then, what is the position that can be eternally good and eternally prosperous, that can receive blessing and good fortune eternally? Where is the position that can avoid peril, avoid sins, and avoid becoming evil? It is the public position. When you eat, you must eat in the public position. When you work, you must manage with the public position. When you speak, you must digest the situation with public words. In this way, you must live your life connecting all aspects of your life with public matters. The person who lives this way cannot go to hell even if he tries to. (31:164)

7) Embody Love

You must not think about yourself as just "my private self alone." Is yourself limited to "my own private self'? If we removed from you all the elements of your mother and father, all elements supplied to you from all things, wouldn't you disappear? (Laughter.) Then, what is the being called "the self"? One goes through the period in the womb, inheriting the blood and flesh of mother and father and living from supplies given by them.

In the period on the earth, you have mother earth, the mother of all things. This is the earth. This planet earth is the mother. She supplies you with elements, doesn't she? (Yes.) The earth is the mother that supplies you with elements on a level different from that of your own mother. When you grow in the mother's womb, how do you breathe in the womb? You breathe through an umbilical cord, don't you? This is your hose linked to your mother's body. You must know it very well.

However, when you leave your mother's womb, you are connected to the second world, the world of air. After you lived in the womb, when you came out the old environment was destroyed. What are you connected to at the moment of your first cry? You come to breathe air by the nostril and the fontanel. You come to be connected with the world of air. When you are connected to the world of air, this [points to nostril] is the absolute supply line. Can you live if your nostril is stuffed? Can you? [Father covers his nostril with his hand and talks.] If you did so, can the heart pump? [Father takes his hand off his nose and talks. (Laughter)] It pumps. It is alive.

You could live for the sake of the world of air while you were living in the womb. When you came out from the womb to connect to the world of air, all the supplies for your life in the womb, such as the umbilical cord or the amniotic sac, were destroyed. All these organs, such as the umbilical code and the placenta, are destroyed and die. Do you understand? (Yes.) What appears at the same moment of the death of these organs? You come out to the universe, to the mother planet earth. In this way, you live by the supply of elements through your mouth. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.)

While we live in this way, what should our body do now? While you were breathing through the umbilical cord in the womb, at the same time you were preparing the nostril which is the air pipe. Then, when you dash out from the womb, you switch the use of the organ and begin to breathe. Likewise, what should you do in this world now? What you must do after your birth is embody love. You must breathe the air of love. You must inhale the air of love from your mother and father. You must go through all processes by the supply of the air of love. Then you become a father, a grandfather... Once you are born as a baby in a family, you go along a sine curve and then vanish. After you are born as a baby, you grow, and then you are dissolved. You are born as a baby and return to the stage of being a baby again.

What is going to happen when you die? You kick off the second world and are connected to the third breathing organ, the organ of love. Do you understand? (Yes.) You kick off parental love and brothers' love and enter the world of love which is in total harmony with the original Being of the great cosmos, God. The spirit world is filled with the air of love. The air of love! Therefore, you must prepare now, while you are in the earthly world, pipe equipment to breathe love. So you need experiences of the spirit world. You can be immortal only when you become a person who can feel spiritual love and breathe the air of love.

When you kick off the womb of the mother planet earth and stand up, how do you breathe? It is right to say that you breathe straight up through this part, the fontanel. You can gain an eternal life only when you inherit the third love. Where do you go after you are connected with love? You go to God. When you are connected to the breathing organ of love, you go to the spirit world. But there remains the way to go to the Original Being, God. Isn't that so? (Yes.) Since the seed was initiated by the Original Being, it must bear the result to the origin.

The course of life you are on now is the journey of a traveler. What do you have to be equipped with here? You must go this path by experiencing and embodying love. The fall of man means that you could not receive the true love of mother and father. Therefore, you must form the vertical family centering on the love of True Parents, true brothers, true husband and wife, and true sons and daughters. You also have to create the horizontal environment by placing many families on the north, south, east, and west, with these families becoming true families that are connected in both vertical and horizontal directions with all other families and so expanded to the realms of clan, tribe, nation, and world. The world where all of them are connected by love is what we mean by the Heavenly Kingdom! Do you understand? (Yes.) (139:212)

9. Things We Should Leave Behind Before Going to the Spirit World

1) We Should Leave a Tomb of Love Behind

When man thinks about history in general, he tends to think of not only ten or a hundred years but of thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of millions of years centering on his eternal life. When man dies, it seems like an animal dying, but what does he do? Nowadays, even people who do not believe in and know God say, "Er, I have to leave honor behind." But, what do they do to leave honor behind? Even if one became a patriot and was honored with a monument, that monument would totally collapse when America perishes. Only the American people will know of you. It does not mean much to leave one's name behind. Even if one's name remains in an age of history that prospers and declines, a good name can turn into a bad one.

All rulers will die in less than a hundred years, and nations will perish in less than several hundred or a thousand years. What would you do if there is someone who will neither die nor perish for eternity? If there is such a person, you would want to bring all the name and honor left behind to him and leave them with him. Have you ever thought about it? (103:116)

What did God create? God's purpose is to leave living sons and daughters of God on earth. So, if one leaves living sons and daughters on earth, when one goes to the spirit world one will stand in the same position as God. That is the meaning behind the blessings in the Bible: to be fruitful, multiply, and fill the earth. What do you want to leave behind? There is nothing that can remain other than living interestingly with your spouse and giving birth to sons and daughters. (146:223)

What will you do in your life? You should leave a tomb of love behind. This is the conclusion. Let us leave a tomb of love behind! (Laughter, applause.) If you live inside the tomb of love, you have no resentment. Even if you live quietly in a place like a tomb, you have no resentment if you live in love. Do you understand? Let us live and leave a tomb of love behind! Then, your life will be a success for eternity. If you live like that and die, God will bless you and welcome you in the spirit world as sons and daughters. God will put a diamond of the Heavenly Kingdom on your hand if your hand never wore a ring. He will put the best clothes of the royalty of the Kingdom of Heaven on you if you never wore good clothes.

What will you leave behind in your whole life? A tomb of love. Please know that and never forget that. Raise your hands, those who are determined to live like that. (Everyone raised hands.) God's blessing will be upon you. (97:69)

2) The Property Right in the Spirit World Is Decided by Witnessing

What have you done since you joined the Unification Church? It is a serious question, isn't it? How many years have you worked in the Unification Church until you became over 50 years old? (33 years) If it is 33 years, you joined the church at the age of 17 and worked ever since. How many people have you witnessed to in that time? How many a year?

(I cannot say how many each year, but a little more than 80 Blessed couples.) Are all of these couples still are in the church? (They are.) Are more than 80 couples too many or too few? (Too few. If I had done according to Father's word, I should have witnessed to at least 120 couples.)

That is a serious question. Your property rights in the spirit world will be how many heavenly citizens you have brought. That is your property-eternal property. The time has come to inquire into that. Soon the time will come when millions of people will be witnessed to in one day. The Unification Church has such tremendous contents. Look at the outside world. How many people are restlessly wandering around like mad people, agonizing over whether to live or die and questioning about life? (218:227)

Once you go into the spirit world, the bigger your bosom is, the more people will line up to enter that bosom. Such a person will be respected in the spirit world. If thousands and tens of thousands of people surround that person, saying, "Oh, I'd like to live with this person," the person will be richer, with bigger territory. If someone passes by such a person's house, he has to stop. He says he cannot just pass by and needs to stop. The standard of personality in the other world is how much love one planted. That foundation of relationships centering on love becomes a property right in the other world.

Richness in the other world is not complicated. Those who invested much love are rich. Twelve million people are waiting to receive blessing from you just in Seoul. Why can't you relate to them? You have to visit them all to pray for their Blessing.

When dogs bark at you, you should say, "You are dogs who do not know how to receive blessing. I carry all the bags of blessing of your house. I am a magnet. I can attract all the blessing. I am a perfect plus. I will take away all the elements of minus and leave only the elements of plus of Satan. These plus elements are only from the satanic sphere, they can only occupy hell." You should look in this way. You visit to collect blessings. Do you understand?

Do you understand the meaning of witnessing? It is to collect blessings of love. With love, you become a master and look for the things the satanic world's thieves took from heaven. You can bring in all the blessings connected with love by visiting people with a heart of love.

Even if you are mistreated, you will not perish. Numerous saints and holy all-things follow you without your knowledge. Since they follow you, you will naturally get rich. (205:347)

When you enter the spirit world, you do not carry money with you. If you gave birth to many sons and daughters of Satan and failed to educate them, and if they remain connected with evil, you will be in trouble in the other world. You will all be stacked in the same way a tree pushed in upside down gets stacked.

One person has to take care of more than 120 people. All who should have been citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven were lost. We have to engraft them, set up the condition that they were not lost, and restore them.

You have to go through 12 gates in the spirit world. It is a question of how many heavenly citizens you find and bring back from Satan. You have to shed tears, sweat, and blood to do that. You have to invest more heart than parents, husbands, wives, sons, and daughters of the satanic world. centering on true love of re-creation, and go through the process with tears, sweat, and blood. Without going through this process, you cannot claim your people in the Kingdom of Heaven. This number determines how much glory you receive and how close you come to God in the spirit world. That sets all the necessary conditions, and you should know that. Do you understand? (Yes.) (211:352)

What you bring into the spirit world is not money. You do not bring the name of the Unification Church either. Even if you say you were a regional director, it does not matter. What you should do from now is create many sons and daughters whom God can love. The babies a person can give birth to are limited in number. Everyone can do that.

What do we have to accomplish in the process of restoration? If you create many sons and daughters in the satanic world whom God can love, that accomplishment is connected with ancestors and opens the way to liberate ancestors. This is the greatest gift you can obtain in the process of restoration. Do you understand what I am telling you? A gift.

Even if you were a regional director and did many things, if you do not have spiritual sons and daughters, you go into the spirit world with an empty can. It will be so because no one hangs on you.

The Kingdom of Heaven is an infinite world, and there have to be bridges connected with the heart of love. The more that people you witnessed to spread to the corners of the world, the broader areas you can visit in the spirit world. All will try to connect with you to establish a relationship. A network will be connected in the spirit world centered on you, as if people are armed with ideology and connected. Isn't it true?

If you educate many disciples and solve their problems, you can solve them in the spirit world because of the two worlds' reciprocal relationship. So it mill create a vast foundation of activities. All husbands and wives who can relate to your spiritual level will become your properties once you go into the spirit world. So, centered on that standard, your arena of action can reach the entire spirit world. Without that, you will be pushed to a corner and have a difficult time to act. Do you follow? (Yes.) So you do not have time to rest, not even to sleep at night.

Just eating, living and raising sons and daughters does not count for much once you go to the spirit world. Therefore, we have to visit people and raise them to heaven. They will become your property in the heavenly kingdom. Do you understand?

We have to digest the 5 billion people of this world quickly. If we can digest them quickly, all the spirit people in spirit world will be resurrected through returning resurrection. If the birthright on the satanic foundation gets reversed and Adam comes to have the birthright, the Archangel will listen to Adam and follow him. Isn't that right? If the Archangel stands in the position to absolutely obey, he will come into the realm of God's love and Adam's love. He will then enter the Kingdom of Heaven, following Adam naturally. It is the Principle.

Human beings did not fulfill their responsibility on the earth and things got reversed. It is man's responsibility to reverse it again. We have to restore through indemnity and open the way. You should know how tremendous a work witnessing is. What matters is how many people you bring to the realm of eternal life. Do you follow? (Yes.) The Unification Church sign alone does not serve for anything. We have to have contents.

When Jesus went to Jerusalem, he was hungry and found a fig tree without fruit. He cursed the tree, and the tree withered and died. I will become like that. It does not mean anything if only appearances look nice. Your harvest is how many Blessed families you created. Do you follow? (Yes.)

We have to witness to 120 people, hundreds of people. You cannot truly love your own sons and daughters without doing that. According to the Principle, we have to witness to 120 couples: 36 couples and 72 couples. 120 couples represent Jesus' world-level mission. 430 couples are the same as all the family names in one nation. 430 couples represent 4,300 years of Korean history. Through that I opened the gate for the people who are represented by these family names to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Although I opened the gate, it does not mean they actually entered. The Unification Church opened that gate in Korea, but it is members' responsibility to chase people into the Kingdom of Heaven. So, the Korean Unification Church should take responsibility.

This is not an empty talk. It is logical. Do not spend months and years aimlessly. Only when you give birth to sons and daughters and bring them up during their youth can you leave to your descendants a foundation you can be proud of. It is the same way. If you do not have such accomplishment to be proud of before history, you may be allowed to join the group of your family and town, but not of the nation. For you to enter the nation, you have to have an accomplishment to leave in the tradition of history.

That is why everyone desires to leave something in the nation, in the world, and in heaven and earth. It is the same. So you have to have the concept clearly that it is your lifelong purpose to establish your territory of ownership. You cannot give up in the way of God's Will even if you do not like it.

Aren't we the people who are like that? For what do we suffer alone even in a prison and take responsibility? It is for saving the people suffering in such circumstances. Isn't that right? If it can benefit them to carry the cross in the circumstances of suffering on behalf of others, they will follow. By following, it becomes the harvest. When that person goes to the spirit world, all his harvest will be welcomed as a public harvest, and he will be elevated to the highest position of the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you follow?

You all have to think about it. You must not be proud of how many years you have been in the church. What matters is how many regional directors you made, how many Blessed families you created, how many people you connected to my tribe's lineage. This is a serious question. Do you follow me? (Yes.) It is so with everyone.

Bo Hi Pak, Chung Hwan Kwak, and President Eu, who became my relatives, are here, but that is not enough for them. They have to quickly establish a tribal messiah realm that is thousands of times greater and organize heavenly citizens who are not shameful in the historical age.

If education of a nation's citizens is done well, that nation will prosper. It is the same with you. Centering on the Kingdom of Heaven, how much can you have people understand, straighten their spirit, and leave an achievement better than yours? That is the question. If that is done, the world will be restored quickly. That is why you have to bring them up with sincerity. Isn't it true?

It is the same with me. When I give sermons, I speak for five or six hours each time. I do not do that because I like to. The gist of a sermon is simple. I can say it in less than 15 minutes. I do that because I try to reach the various people who are present by explaining many examples centering on the gist, trying to let them participate in that sphere. The purpose is to sow as many seeds as possible in the spring season. Do you follow? If I sow many seeds, many plants will grow. Do you understand what I am talking about?

Where do you have to sow the seeds, then? You should sow seeds in the place that is not dirty. What is the place that is not dirty? The young people. Do you follow? Once you sow seeds in the young people, they will last for a whole life. Once you plant seeds in the youth, they cannot be pulled out.

Isn't it the same with you? Among students, those who have the keenest senses are those in elementary school. Their senses get dull after they advance to middle and high schools. Is it true, or not? (True) Once they start going to the university, they go through the next town. After they travel, they start doing something. The most difficult time is during elementary school. Next is during middle school. As time goes by, their sensitivity becomes dull. (Yes.) So, we have to sow seeds at the right time.

If you start looking after children in a town, organize a Sunday school and invite your children. Play with them, teach them children's songs, tell tales to them. Then that accumulates your future eternal properties.

Whenever you meet elderly people, testify to God's words. Unification Church leaders are not doing these things well.

If you are in a streetcar, talk to one or two people, asking where they are going. You can tell them to meet you again. You can witness to them as much as you want. There are enough materials. If you want to witness to people, it is better to ride on the bus or subway than to drive your own car. Why? Because you meet the same people almost every day, don't you? You take only one route during the commuting hours. If you take the same route 12 months a year for a few years, you will know people by their faces. If you start greeting them, you can establish a human network through which you can have give and take with people. Such opportunities are around you, so why do you just waste months and years?

What is more important than eating meals is to harvest the heavenly citizens. We are not doing that well. Think about it. That is our principal profession. That is the principal work of us who live on the earth. Among the works you should do in your lifetime, there is nothing more important than that. All your achievement of joining a company and advancing in your position, or collecting money in this world, will pass away. No matter how much money you collect, it will be of no use in the other world. Materials are not necessary in the next world. Even if you have not learned, you understand in your heart immediately. You will know everything within one week.

Power is not necessary in the other world, either. In spirit world, harmonizing power centers on love. It is power or influence centering on love. That world is such a world. So, if one could not acquire power or influence centering on love, that person cannot be harmonized with and is repelled once he enters the original world of the influence of love. That person will go into hell. This is a serious question.

You say you have lived and worked since you joined the Unification Church, but you have to think in what position you have worked. Were you living your own life or were you involved with this world centering on heaven? You have to always think about your direction and position. With prayer, you should know that God is working with you. If you close your eyes, you know that. Even without prayer, you know that. If you try to give a speech somewhere, words come out of your mouth smoothly. If you go to a person with conscience, you are attracted and enter such a person's place. Isn't it so?

Everything is reciprocal. Flowers have the power to attract something that can have a reciprocal relationship with them. Even if they see someone for the first time, they do not refuse. Isn't a magnet like that? Does iron refuse to stick with metal, saying it is their first meeting? That essence does not change forever. By the same token, if you go to such a place, you feel joy in your heart and feel like speaking. Once you enter that state, your mouth opens even if you try not to speak. Those people are sure people. We have to harvest. Do you follow? (Yes.)

So, we have to let them reach eternal life. It's a question of eternal life. This is a serious matter. Isn't it so wherever you go? Spring comes, and people go and look for mountain vegetables. In the same way, you have to live your whole life looking for what you desire. And if such a person appears before you, you have to have a heart of conveying the Principle to him throughout the night. In order to inspire him at first meeting, you have to convey the deep contents of God's words and serve him sincerely to the extent that he no longer has a question.

How many sons and daughters did you create whom you can take to the Kingdom of Heaven? There is nothing else you should do. Even if you have hundreds of millions of dollars and live richly, all that will pass away. You have to invest all materials, knowledge, and your very lives for the lives of fallen selves. You have to do this. You do not invest them separately, but all at once, and create heavenly citizens. The more you invest, the more the value of that total investment increases.

You leaders of the Unification Church here, you might feel proud with power on your shoulders. But that is a shameful thing. How many lives did you save centered on yourself? All of you should leave records of how many. Do you follow? (Yes.)

How much you are going to be praised eternally before heaven for your achievements depends on how many heavenly citizens you harvested. People did not have a spade to harvest them. There was no spade until now. You could not do it because you did not know. But you have children on your back. You can gain an explosive amount of harvest once you start spreading God's words passionately. However, you are spending time aimlessly even with that kind of internal ability. So, does God want to drop lightning, or not?

Midnight is not a problem. Dawn is not a problem. Night or daytime is not a problem. Heaven desires to accept it, but can you say to Him, "Oh, I am sleepy"? Does God rest? His position is to go straight.

You have to know clearly. Do you understand? We have to teach about the question of eternal life. I am telling you, "This Word of God is such … " so can you eat meals and sleep? From now on, you have to take responsibility. Therefore, I have not been able to curse those who oppose the Unification Church. Heaven desires to establish a relationship with them and connect with them. If they fall away, it is our church's responsibility. I have to take responsibility for that. This world came to oppose us because of Satan. It is our responsibility to overcome that opposition quickly. How miserable the circumstances will be if damaged by our inability to overcome it.

It is the same as feeding a baby with milk. If you give birth to a baby, you have to feed milk to the baby. That is why, when someone visits you, you should never treat the person coldly. Haven't I been living such a life all the time? If someone comes here at midnight, unless he wants to go away I continue sitting with him and never tell him to go away. That person does not want to go away because he has something he needs. Then, I have to tell God's words to him. Didn't I live my whole life in that way? I will never be businesslike. The spirit world is always awake. Do people sleep in the spirit world? Does God sleep? This is a serious question. Do you follow? You, do you follow me? (Yes.)

Say you brothers fight among yourselves. You fight because you feel disturbed. If that one life falls away, do you know how much damage it will cause? That person might come to understand all the Will of God and fulfill his responsibility before heaven; then he can save thousands and tens of thousands of people. He might be greater than you. So if you make a wrong personnel decision, all will be in trouble. If you stay in the low position and try to put everyone else in a higher place, there will be no troubles. Do you understand? That is the meaning of modesty.

But if you make a mistake, you will go down. If you enter the room where your wife and children are at night, you have to take responsibility as a father and husband. If the husband does well, his wife will follow him in the other world. Of course, there is a process of training in order to enter the Father's house. It is best if they can go directly. You prepare now to be fit for that world. Do you understand?

(Pointing at one person) How old are you? (40 years old.) You became 50. How about you? (43 years old.) The next person? (37.) And you? (38 years old.) All of you are around 40 years old.

I turned the sun upside down at the age of 27. How do you set it on fire? It is set on fire. That was my dimension. "How many people are here whom Heaven can pull away? God, you said you would not destroy Sodom and Gomorrah if you found five righteous men. How many righteous men are here? If there are none, please wait for several months. I will create them," I said. How busy was I? You have to have pain in your bosom with such heart. You have to do anything and everything for that. You must not say you will do something only after eating. When a fuse of dynamite is lit and is about to explode, do you still go and eat food? It is serious. You have to know this clearly. Do you understand? (Yes.) The question is how to connect people to eternal life.

A light is on only when electricity is transmitted through a terminal to electric circuit devices. Isn't that so? The electricity generated at a power plant is being transmitted here, isn't it? Only when there is a connection will it remain.

Spiritual parents should love spiritual sons and daughters more than their own children, and spiritual sons and daughters should do more for their spiritual parents than for their own mother. The parents who gave birth to you are parents of the satanic world, but your other parents are parents of the heavenly world. You have to serve them more than you serve your own mother. And spiritual sons and daughters have the responsibility to nurture the children of the persons who saved them and to help them be married. That is God's Will. So they have to bring all those children up.

It is the same as Adam bringing them up. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Unless it is connected with eternal life, everything is in vain. It is not the end after they have listened to God's Words. You have to encourage and encourage them to bring them to the Blessing. They have to receive the Blessing. If they receive the Blessing and start pioneer witnessing, a connection will be made naturally. If they can overcome persecution in the difficult circumstances of the satanic world, they are already on the path of life. In this way, if you nurture them until they receive the Blessing, your responsibility is finished. This is a serious matter.

Even if you give a sermon, "I" should not be there. You have to speak shedding blood and sweat. You have to go through the pain of giving birth. You have to do it shedding tears. If tears dry up in your eyes, that is fake. (1992.4.155)

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 3]

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 3]

3) Reasons Why One Should Give Birth to Many Sons and Daughters

Members of the Unification Church understand the spirit world, don't they? There is no member who does not know God. All believe in the spirit world. It is a path to start from love, divide from God, and eventually go back to God.

If a husband and wife are truly united in one heart and go to the spirit world, the man can become woman and the woman can become man anytime. We say love is oneness, don't we? If you look into a woman, a man is inside. Her husband is inside of her. It is exactly the same as with God's dual characteristics. Since internal character and external form came into being divided from God, they have to be on the ladder of love to go back to the origin. Because the standard of creation started from love, one has to be on this ladder to enter. After all, the final destination is being together with God. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Does one give birth to a baby in the spirit world, or not? (One does not.) Why not? The spirit world is a vertical world. It is the world in the shape of a circle centered on God. Therefore, it is not necessary to give birth to babies. God created human beings as His embodiment because He needs a horizontal foundation. Do you understand? It is a field to multiply. All the people in the spirit world come from the earth. If we think in this way, why do people engage in birth control? It is by the order of God. He is ordering not to multiply evil lineage anymore. Think about it.

How about the Blessed couples of the Unification Church? How many heavenly citizens do you multiply? That becomes your property. Your own sons and daughters are more valuable than spiritual sons and daughters, aren't they? Spiritual sons and daughters do not know the relationship of Blessing. Your position in the Heavenly Kingdom will be decided on how many such sons and daughters you leave behind. Because I came to know this, I told Mother to give birth to fourteen children. She had four operations, so I interrupted it reluctantly. (205:99)

Perfection has to be achieved on earth, not in the spirit world. It is possible centering on True Parents on earth, not in the spirit world. You have to give birth to sons and daughters. Your sons and daughters become heavenly citizens. Your sons and daughters become ideal citizens of the Heavenly Kingdom. So, you have to give birth to many sons and daughters. It is good to have perfected sons and daughters. Originally, it is good to have more than 12 directions. That is why I desire more than 12 directions.

I'll tell you how I created more than 12 directions in 21 years. Aren't there 12 months in a year? It is the same as Jesus' 12 disciples and Moses' 12 tribes. If you give birth to many sons and daughters, how do you bring them up? It is not so easy. The twelve months are different. Emotions are different. Children are all different. So parents' hearts are broadened. They come to have good experiences. Do you follow me? (217:130)

Let me ask you one thing. Those who are Blessed, raise your hands. Oh, many. If your partner tells you to exchange it for America and the world, what will you do? I will not exchange.) Really? (Yes.) How about exchanging your sons and daughters? (I will not exchange.) Why? Because you have to rule with me the people of the Kingdom of Heaven from now. Without sons and daughters, the Kingdom of Heaven does not prosper.

Since the spirit world is the infinite world, we should not engage in birth control on earth. Even if people starve and die, all end up in the spirit world. Even if they starve and die, if they believe in the Unification Church and starve to death in love, they go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand what I am talking about? So, the satanic world is now promoting birth control, and the Unification Church is encouraging the opposite way and to be always prosperous. Always. (Laughter, applause.) Even though we go to the place where we starve and die, we can live. We are all trained to do that.

So, what is today's gift? We discovered an amazing, ideal center for which we can sacrifice everything: absolute love. And if we do it, we can control God, control the satanic world, and control heavenly fortune. What are we going to control? God will follow. God follows, this world follows, and heavenly fortune follows. (201:133)

You have to bring up children to be great and leave them behind on the earth. In the future, those children should all go to the spirit world and become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. How many people do you offer as citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven? It was a hardship on the earth, but it becomes a noble, glorious way in the eternal world. Do you understand? You suffer a lot to educate and feed children on the earth. But in the spirit world, food is not a problem. Clothes are not a problem. It is not a problem to live. You will wish to have as many as possible, even ten million children. (218:319)

You should know clearly that there is no multiplication in the spirit world. Do you understand? There will be no multiplication in the spirit world. Because God is in the position of vertical parents, the axis is only one. There is only one point. (221:204).

What does God do to save the world? Once you go to the spirit world, you will find that all the works of all the people of high dimension who entered the spirit world are their works on the earth. What kind of place is the earth? It is the manufacturing plant to produce citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand? The heavenly country is broad and vast. It is infinite. Too huge. People have been born and died in the last hundred million years, but you do not know where they are. It is that big.

Even if each person gives birth to about 100 children, the heavenly country is so huge that there never is overproduction. The other world can accommodate any number of people. So, do we have to control birth, or not? Once you go to the spirit world, the question becomes how many citizens of the Heavenly Kingdom you created and led there. When you lead many true sons and daughters to the Heavenly Kingdom, that becomes the basis for the grade differences to be honored in the heavenly world. You should know this. (202:40)

10. Posture Before Death

Jesus taught me everything: Those who try to die will live and those who try to live will die. Do you understand the meaning of these words? Those who try to live, die, and those who try to die, live. Where can you find such nonsensical words in this world? There are no words as nonsensical as these. But, these words are the truth.

Then, why do they die? What is the purpose of dying? To live? There is some purpose to live for. Is it good to live centering on your own purpose? (No.) A human being's purpose is different according to each person. For what are we asked to "Love the Lord your God with all your heart, your mind, and your thought"? (To become children of God.) Does that mean to offer your head to love God? How many heads do you have? (One.) You have only one head, but what do you offer? You do not like to offer this, do you? If you are a son of God, should you be the first or the last in the worldwide exhibition of heads offered? (I should be the first) If there is an exhibition of heads offered in the world, you should get the label of number one. You can get such a label, so you should not die in the deepest place. Where should you go and die? You have to die in the highest position.

Therefore, you should die centering on the Kingdom of Heaven. The heavenly country is bigger than any nation on earth, isn't it? You should die in the Kingdom of Heaven, which is only one under heaven and on earth. Where do you die? That is the question. That is the way to die. Let us die! Let's die! Where do we die? You die for a woman living for the world. Do you understand? (Yes.) (Laughter.) Why do you laugh? Do you laugh because you feel good, or because you hate it?

There is a place to die. You should not do it in a trivial, Korean way. With the Korean way, no matter how many times you die, your death has no meaning. You should die in the highest position centered on the nation of God's heart, which penetrates heaven and earth. You should die in the midst of the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is the best place to die. When the entire world opposes you, what will you do? Should you escape? (No.) You should endure and die in the position where everyone in heaven and on earth raises a flag and welcomes you. (34:184).

Today, we yearn for the day of the last resurrection, the day of hope. That time of hope is one that all people can enjoy, but that time does not approach easily. Only those who win over death can own that hope. Only those who fought Satan with God will own that hope. Only those who received persecution with God will own that hope.

When we think that such a time will come before us, we have to have a desperate heart to overcome this living environment and the fear of death. If you do not come to have such a desperate heart, you cannot bring down the day of hope in your realm of daily life. You should know that.

Those who are determined to live a true life should think, "How will I die?" You should not say, "How am I going to see my last day?" only when you are about to die, after having lived 70 or 80 years. Jesus said, "Everything is over" and "Father, accept my spirit" at the time of his death. After all, he was the one who gained victory in his life course.

You will meet death one day and will reflect on your past before your death. You have to think about what world you leave and then die.

The path of death is one without friends. It is the path without beloved parents, beloved brothers, a beloved husband or wife, and beloved children. It is the path you walk all by yourself. It is the path you cannot revisit again or come back to. It is the path to which you can never return for eternity once you go. With what kind of heart do you go on this path? If you do not have hope that can overcome death, when you meet your death it will be the end.

Numerous people who believed and followed God's Will were not those who retreated before the path of death. Rather, they are those who ridiculed death and overcame death in a dignified manner. We know well that, throughout history, such people exalted the way of heaven.

Each one of you has to maintain hope to overcome death, even when you come to meet death. You have to have hope that you will stand before heaven in a dignified way if you finish going this path. And you have to be able to run with joy to that original world that you hanker after in your heart. You have to realize that only when your heart of hope for God's ideal world is desperate can you overcome death.

All things in this world will pass away. Your beloved parents, beloved wife, beloved everything will all pass away, and you will eventually meet your death. But only those who have victorious hope that can overcome even death can stand before heaven.

People living on the earth now do not desire the path of suffering and sadness. If they have a moment of joy, they regret its going away. It is human nature to miss a joyous occasion.

This world we live in is one in which sadness and joy are erroneous. All the joys we are experiencing are those that will disappear with death, but not the joys that overcome death. You know that.

Then, does the human heart's desire to search for joy, wish for better things, and hanker for the eternal world end with death? No. The fact that the human heart moves and emotion moves in that direction is proof that such a world actually exists.

Since a human being is a spiritual being, human life is eternal. The reason people offered loyalty to heaven, trekked on the path of death for heaven, and went with hope on the path that many people disliked is that they felt something ordinary people could not feel and understood the value ordinary people could not understand. We know that is why they could go on the path of death.

Unless your longing becomes stronger than any adversity, hardship, sadness, or death you encounter in your actual life, you become one who regrets before death and retreats before sadness and pain. Since Jesus crossed the ridge of death, went to the eternal world, and built the world of resurrection, we now have a destiny to cross the ridge of death.

What kind of people live with heavenly hope? They are those who can joyfully cross the ridge of death that causes sadness in human beings. Those are people who hold hope of heaven. So, you should not become people who resent and lament all things of this world before death, but you should instead become those who can stand before heaven with joy and be proud of the value of their death. We should know that heaven is looking for those sons and daughters of hope. If there is a person who feels the joy of heaven in such a position, God cannot help loving him. If there is a group of people who cry out to heaven in such a position, heaven cannot help answering that cry. (6:53)

So, whoever loses his life for God's Will, will preserve it, and whoever tries to preserve his life will lose it. Are these words correct? What is the meaning of those words? One has to die in the position of dying for God's Will.

Then what will happen if one dies? One is his own before death but becomes God's after death. That is because we inherited fallen blood lineage. That is why in our entire life we cannot escape the satanic connection before death. But our connection with God is established after death. Which is stronger, life or death? Life is stronger than death? Death is stronger than life? Death is stronger than life in the satanic world. Therefore, after you come to know God's Will, you should not hate death when you are in the position to die.

When Unification Church President Eu was about to leave this world, I asked him, "You have gone this way since you met me, but how are you going to conclude the end?" Then President Eu left with the words that he would not change for eternity. It has to be that way. You have to die eventually in the satanic world. Unless you die, you cannot resurrect. Unless one age is passed, we cannot welcome another age. Do you understand?

Then, what does the death in the Bible mean? It is not to kill eternal life in God. It is to kill life that inherited fallen lineage of the satanic world. Therefore, whoever tries to die for God's Will will live. These words sound paradoxical, but restoration cannot he achieved unless we do that from the point of view of fall and restoration. This is normal logic of restoration.

The biggest question is whether we can offer our lives. Do you understand? How was it when I started this path? I thought about whether I was ready to offer my life. I resolved to die. I also thought about how I would die. I thought about being shot to death. I thought about what kind of words I would leave at my death. I did not think about how I can live.

Since I had to work centered on Korea, I visited the position to die. Where is my position to die? I visited the position to encounter the enemy. I went out to visit the enemy's stronghold. Because the foundation of God's Will centered on Korean Christianity went to the satanic camp, I went to North Korea, which is the den of Satan, to find it.

I had to fight the worldwide Communist Party, so I visited North Korea. I was determined to be handcuffed and imprisoned, and visited the nation of the worst enemy. No matter how atrocious a trial I faced, I never surrendered. I never lost the dignity of God even in the position of extreme starvation. No matter how I was interfered with, I never violated heavenly law.

Even though everything was restricted, I could look for everything in that restricted circumstance. I looked for the motivation for a new start before God and a new meaning of life. I started in that way. I maintained the conviction that I would never be defeated in the position of doing all kinds of heavy labor, and I would never die even if all others died.

The Unification Church did not start from the point of trying to live but from the point of trying to die. But have you made up your mind about death since you came to know God's Will? When Colonel Kyo, the chief suspect in the murder of Mr. Kim, chief of special operations during the rule of the Liberty Party, was executed, he was asked if he had any regret for having planned and ordered the murder. He said he had no regret and died in a dignified way. When such a murder or shooting incident occurs, you should compare those executed with yourselves. You should think how you would die in comparison.

You might be framed by the enemy's conspiracy and die as a traitor. Or you might die because of obstruction by your comrades, friends, or loved ones. But when you die, you have to die with a heart that can benefit the world. You have to die without resentment. Do you understand? If you die anyway, you have to die without resentment, planting something. You have to die while loving the enemy as a friend. In that sense, it is a great thing that Jesus prayed for his enemies on the cross. (34:47)

11. Time To Enter the Spirit World

1) When Death Is Near

Victory or failure of human life is not decided in a period of decades. It is decided in a moment.

When we look at our own life, the moment of your birth is not a long time. Of course, there is a period you spend in your mother's womb before birth, but that 10-month period in the mother's womb is preparation for a moment of birth. But no matter how well it prepares for ten months, if the baby cannot go through the decisive moment successfully, the baby to -be born will face a tragic fate.

The purpose of ceaselessly nurturing the life in a safe condition for ten months is to make the moment of birth successful. In other words, the period in the mother's womb exists for the future moment of birth. No matter how great the period in the mother's womb might be, if there is mistake at the moment of birth, tragic consequences will come about. (31:185)

If someone regrets his past at the fateful moment to end his life on earth, all the facts of his past life will pass through his mind as images. Even if no one explains to him what kind of person he is, he will know it by himself. The life he inherited from his ancestors, the circumstances he has been connected with, the situation he leaves behind, and all the past will appear as images in his mind at the last moment of his life.

If someone says, "There was truth. I have left something more precious than my life," he would leave a valuable moment even though he was born and died on this earth. But there are people who say, "My whole life course from birth to death was merely a period I spent as a passerby." If such a person reflects on all his past situations and feels that he does not want to remember the past, he is a miserable person. But if the more someone reflects on his past, the more joy fills his face, then fear of death is only a moment of comfort for him.

If you think about it, if the moment to reflect on one's past is not a moment of fear and something else remains, this past will not die and this reality will not die. The person with such a past is surely a person the whole nation will follow and the people of the whole world will follow.

Let us think about what kind of situation that is. If his nation had faced unsolvable problems and was in a miserable and cruel time, if he had taken responsibility and tackled those problems to solve them with his whole life it will become an unforgettable moment.

If during one's life course one offered one's life for one's brother, relatives, or other people in the struggle to save them, that fact will appear as an image in one's mind at the last fateful moment. But even though there was a time of happiness centered on himself and a sacred time of being welcomed and glorified by many people, it will not bring effect at that moment.

When we think about whether we were good, became persons of truth, and could stand alone before God, truth and goodness do not begin in ourselves and end in ourselves. Only when they begin in us and bring results in others, or they begin in others and bring results in us, is goodness established. It is the same with all existences in heaven and earth. They have to establish a reciprocal relationship of give and take according to the Principle.

If one's past life is all a life of giving, there will be no fear in the path of death. If one leads a life close to truth, gives everything for others, sacrifices for others, sheds tears for others, invests life for others, desires for others, concentrates all the vitality flowing from his pulse and invests it for others, his past will become a shining one.

When one longs for such a past and thinks about the nation, he will come to the conclusion that the nation of hope is such a nation. When he comes to miss such a past, he sacrifices for others and can make a decision so that the original goodness he hopes for should be in this way. If he goes before God saying, "Since I have a past to fight for, naturally there has to be a future when it is realized," that content becomes the foundation of his eternal life. You should know this.

The path of saints and the path of ordinary people are different. Saints are those who tried to live for history, the world, and the future. Ordinary people are those who tried to live for themselves and tried to make the world serve themselves.

When ordinary people think about their past, it is dark, but when saints think about their past it is bright. What is that brightness? It is not for themselves but something that can bring about the nation of hope. If there is the Heavenly Kingdom of hope, that kingdom has to be started by them.

When you plan your own path in this realm of the fall with an apparently severe environment, you will draw your own life courses for one year or ten years, and anticipate ups and downs, saying you will go this way one year, that way next year, this way in ten years, and that way in the next ten years. If one experiences ups and downs centered on himself, when he comes to meet his final destiny all his records of sacrificing others for himself will bind him and render him immobile. (31:308)

Have you ever once thought about how you will go at the age of 70? Have you ever thought, "I will go this way even when I turn 80 and am about to die"? (Yes.) Even when you die, you have to be able to present proof, saying, "I have revealed the history in this way, and done these things in this age. I can do those things in the future, but I am dying. So, I want you to do this on my behalf."

You should not say this just with words. It shouldn't be just words. Go ahead and die. (Laughter.) After such a person died, people should cling to him, saying with tears, "That is right. That is right." Can you do that? (Yes.) (73:110)

2) Time to Enter the Spirit World

When we look at our human life, we all repeat daily life since we were born. It goes around, but is it getting weaker or stronger?

When you came to know yourself you made a determination, but that determination gradually decreased as time passed in your life course, in ten, twenty years. It decreases as you grow older, 50, 60, 70, and 80 years old. That is a problem. As environments affect us, the determination gets smaller. Just as in the natural world, when some force gives influence, our determination becomes smaller.

In the case of electric power, a power input can rotate a motor, but as it continues functioning the power gets weaker and weaker and eventually exhausts itself.

When we think about this, we cannot stay still in our life. We must continue moving throughout our life. We cannot but move on. But when we move, do we move in the right way or wrong way? There can be various ways of moving.

What is the direction human beings should move? Which direction should we go toward? We move on without even knowing it. How dangerous is that? We might be crushed with something like a rock or fall into a drainage ditch. If we move on with these risks, how dangerous that is. How unhappy! How unstable! This is a problem.

Once you enter the spirit world, you cannot establish reciprocal relationships using all the measurements in the spheres of distance and time that we acquired with our human senses. It is a world transcending time and space. (141:270)

Once you enter the spirit world, that is the case. What happens when we enter the spirit world? You have your own spiritual level. Everyone has a certain spiritual level, within certain limitations. Even a Blessed couple separates as they enter the other world, at first.

Why? Because each one's spiritual level is different. First a spirit goes to a certain place. If it misses someone too much, it will move on to the other's place. If you cannot forget someone, you transfer centering on love. Transfer is possible centered on love. Otherwise, once you enter a certain place, you cannot get out. (164:62)

What will you become in the Kingdom of Heaven? Are you going to become an ambassador or a servant at the embassy? (Ambassador.) Is it easy to become an ambassador? (It is not easy.) If there is a situation of death, he has to die first. Isn't that correct? You should know that.

As you enter such a world, are you going to be those who suffocate and need to be given an injection of oxygen to breathe, or those who can act and live freely in the realm of God's love? This is for this, and this is for the world, so this is the path of life you should take. (Explains and points to writings on the blackboard.) You should know that to go toward the future is an inevitable path of life you must take.

Do you understand that there is the spirit world? (Yes.) Do you understand or do you believe? (Understand.) How surely? It is a more sure world than this one. What kind of world is that? It is everything that is possible, based on the conception that God approves.

Think about it. So many people are in the spirit world, yet it is an ideal world where you can serve feasts for all of them in a moment and still have leftovers. Do you understand? (Yes.) I am going toward that kind of world. We are not going observing this world. We prepare here toward reaching that world.

If I die now and get reborn in that world, who will come out to welcome me there? Where were you born? Where do you go? Do you go to a farming village or fishing village of the Kingdom of Heaven? What country do you go to? In this way, we will be born in the Kingdom of Heaven. We start in the palace. When you look at what I say, do you think there is a possibility that we can do that? What do you think this will become? Think about it. (107:56)

Do you have anything to bring there as a gift when you go to the Kingdom of Heaven? When you go to the spirit world, loyal vassals who were martyred will line up in front of you. Can you open up your gift in front of them?

Think about it. Can you open a dirty gift? What kind of suffering have the Unification Church and you gone through? If you talk about living for the sake of the nation and the world, yet do not actually suffer for them, how can you say you live for the nation and the world? "I have suffered, but I do not think of it as suffering." That is natural. We still have a ways to go. When you enter the spirit world, you have to be able to open the gift wrap and say, "This is the gift I prepared throughout my life, so please accept it." You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven without any gift, can you? (32:71)

If you do not have independence, you cannot enter the good spirit world. The spirit world has its own nations, tribes, families, and individuals. Unless you have independence that enables you to say that you are an absolutely necessary individual there, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (19:45)

No matter what happens to you, you should go where you must go. When you die, you are destined to say, "Teacher, this is now the last moment. Please guide me," calling me instead of your spouse or parents. Is that your destiny? How about it? (That is right.) I do not like that. (Laughter.) What do you cry? You say, "Help me!" Think about it.

In the spirit world, the earth seems like a speck of dust. The spirit world is tremendously vast. If you say, "If there is someone who lived on the earth with such and such heart in a certain age and went to the spirit world, appear directly here!" he will appear in a second. It is the world where direct feeling manifests in reality.

If you say you'd like to hold a banquet for one million people at that moment, that is also possible. If you say, "I'd like to share with everyone this joy of ideal love and hold a banquet, so women and men should wear such clothes and appear now!" they will appear immediately. Meals and fruits are no problem. They will appear as you wish momentarily. If everyone gets full, what happens to the leftovers? Do they wash them in the kitchen? (Laughter.) They disappear immediately. (Laughter)

There is no kitchen there. You need not worry about anything. There is no food factory or car factory. There are various flowers. You can create as many houses as you want to respond to your level of love. Do you want to go to such a world? Do you want to see it? (Yes.)

Those who want to just look cannot enter there. Only those who want to go and live there can enter there. Those who like to look, first look and then enter, don't they? (Laughter.) It is the place you enter after your death. Those who want to just look and intend to come back without dying cannot enter absolutely. It has to be those who like to go there. (224:105)

3) Certificate Necessary for the Procedure in the Spirit World

When you think about Jesus, who is the center of the world, what should you do in this world? People often say, "When I think about Jesus, who carried the cross and died to redeem my sin, I feel mortified." What is mortification about.? Show the certificate for that.

Where do you get a certificate that enables you to say, "I have become like this. I have done these things. This is the certificate of victory"? You cannot issue such a certificate yourself. Then who issues the certificate?

Satan issues it. God cannot issue it. You have to obtain the certificate of victory from Satan.

Jesus knows that very well. When he started his three-year public ministry, he called up Satan and fought him for 40 days to have him write the certificate. That was the three great trials. Satan said, "You are victorious on the national level, so I have no choice but to write the certificate. Otherwise, I'd have to give up all my territory to heaven's side immediately."

Therefore, you have to have Satan write the certificate first, and then get the certificate of Jesus. Next, you have to have the certificate of God. You have to know that you need these three certificates. (15:121)

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 4]

Chapter 2 - Death and the Spirit World [Part 4]

12. It Is Important In What Position You Died

What we should do before the one who has passed away is not be sad about his death but be sad centered on the way of God's Will. How many sad things like this have there been in the way of God's Will? The question here is not whether the person died at a young age or an old age but in what position he died. The question is not when he died but in what position he died. (32:297)

13. Things You Find Out Clearly Only After You Die

Some people come to know about my name for the first time after their death, and they cling to me, begging me to give them life. It is I who is worried the most in that situation. Once I complete all I have to do and draw the line after praying to God, I never look back. That is why.

If their grandchild comes to the church, they start to be proud, saying, "That is good." And if you go against the Will of God and leave, they start accusing you. If you pray and get connected with the spirit world, you will know it. In the spirit world, spirits are working very hard to bring their descendants to heaven. But here, people sometimes speak badly of their ancestors and try to live selfishly.

You can find out only after you die. One grandmother appeared in the spirit world and asked to be taught the Divine Principle. If you wonder whether my words are true, you can die and find out. If you could die and come back to life it would be alright, but once you die that is the end. When Rev. Moon of the Unification Church threatens, people say I threaten very nicely in a way no one else can imitate. But try and die. Do you think I have nothing else to talk about but saying these things? (22:338)

Where do you discover the highest love of God? Not in the palace. You can find the way to occupy the highest love of God in the bottom of the hell where you are dying shedding your blood. You should know this.

When I was in the Communist dungeon, the spirit world witnessed to people even without my saying a word. I had disciples who were determined to offer their lives and do anything for me. If I were a criminal, there would be many ways to break out of the prison. God works with you in such situation. Do you understand?

For example, my disciples made cakes with wheat powder and hid them under their arm or in their crotch to avoid discovery during the physical examination. They brought the cakes to me during lunch time. We shared them and ate together. A piece of cake I ate at that time is priceless. You cannot even buy it with hundreds of millions of dollars in this world. You should know that. That is more valuable than your life.

Those people say they can never forget the experience at that time. I cannot forget the experience either. How much we were united at that time. I knew them and they also knew who I am. They understood at night and in daytime, and we lived in this way. If it had become necessary for them to die for me, they would have offered their heads many times.

I was the same. I was also risking my life for them. You could not go to that stage. Do you understand what I am talking about? Three years passed, and whatever your situation is, you should know that you still have a long way to go to experience the deep world of love. If you are deprived of your life and lose all you have, only then do you enter the realm of experience that enables you to say, "This is the best in the world."

Did you have that experience? You have to go on. You should know that there is still a way to go remaining. When you voluntarily go on such a path with gratitude and digest it, you can unite your spirit and body and connect with God's love. However, you stopped going, and complained, saying, "I know all about the Unification Church, I think." But it is not correct.

If you cannot go on that path, you will be separated from me in the spirit world. I am in a different realm, and you will say, "Oh" underneath. You can go there. You go there and see whether I told you a lie. You will know everything once you die.

If you want to know, go ahead and die immediately. You should not die, saying that is right. (Laughter.) If you die, there is no way to come back to life, so you will be in big trouble. If you find out it was true and you are not prepared, what will you do? You cannot come back. So, you have to believe and prepare. (Applause.) Am I a person who tells lies or the truth? If you want to believe, believe, and if you do not want to believe, don't. Do as you want. Do you understand? Do you believe it? Which is it? Raise your hands if you believe.

If you believe, do you have to practice it? Or don't you have to practice it? (We have to practice it.) If you experience my heart and try to digest all the facts, saying, "if I do like this, I will surely become like this," it can be realized. Do so. (91:175)

14. If You Live For Others, You Get Closer To God

If you go to the spirit world, you will find it to be a vast world, and it consists of three stages. Who will go to the tops Those who lived for others more. It is the law there. (Writing on the blackboard.) Starting from here, even if you crash in here, they will say, "Okay! Welcome!" You hit here, then "Okay! Welcome!" And here, again, "Okay! Welcome!"

But to those who live for themselves, the opposite world will unfold. It also consists of three stages. Here, all of them reject, saying "Huh! We don't like someone like you." There are two kinds of reactions. Everyone will reject someone who lived for himself, and everyone will welcome someone who lived for others.

There is no mistake here. If this person starts going this way here, people up there wave their hands. How wonderful it is. But, here, everyone tries not to look. One's deceased wife is the same. If she is in the spirit world, you don't recognize her. It is the same with your parents. There is nothing to do with them.

Where do you do it? After one has lived on earth, he goes into the spirit world. All those who go to the higher realm are people who lived for others. Those who go to forty countries in the world, for example, and live for others with the heart of a mother in a family, those who have the heart of a saint to save the people of the world from evil will go to the higher place.

I think in that way. "I am one man, a general who represents sons of filial piety of the historical ages, a general of patriots and of saints. Although everyone else who had the name of God's son failed, I was born as a victorious son." There is only one thing that will enable you to say that. What is it? It is simple. To live absolutely for others. Only those who give and forget, do for others and forget, can digest that world. That is the conclusion. It is simple. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.)

You should know clearly whether you are someone who goes to the Kingdom of Heaven or to hell. These are not words I just think of and say. I am someone who knows the spirit world clearly. (He writes on the blackboard.) There are two worlds. All kinds of people live here and then go to this place. There is no one who can avoid death. You cannot avoid death. People will go somewhere after they live here. Those who live for themselves go to hell after entering that world, and those who lived for others go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Earth and spirit world get separated at death. (203:100)

What is True Parents? I teach you here, from this foundation, greater and greater things. As you get elevated, I teach you something greater. And then what? I teach you so that you can be compatible with the heavenly country, the eternal country. I teach you lest you have difficulty breathing when you go to the country of eternity. Do you understand? If so, once you enter the spirit world, you have to face away and go to a corner or a wall and stay there. If you look around, you see those who denied themselves and sacrificed. You feel like suffocating. It is a serious matter.

Who created this? Satan did. You are waiting for True Parents to come and liberate you. You wish to be liberated. To liberate you, do I have to solve this directly or in a reverse way? (129:99)

From now on, what will happen? A long line of people will form to offer their properties to heaven. It will be the longest line in the world. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.)

If you come to the Unification Church, you all should become beggars who are completely broke because you offered everything. There are only mucus, tears, and blood to offer. I myself was like that. There was nothing left to offer. I offered all my life and properties. Do you understand? (Yes.) If you have a savings bank book for your sons and daughters, should you use that for them? Or should you use that for the reunification of North and South, or for the world mission? (We should use that for the world mission.) You understand it. Only if you think in that way and act on it can you participate in the Messiah's squads. Do you understand? (Yes.)

You should live for others. Live for the whole and for the bigger cause. Live for the world, for God, and to liberate mankind. You have to cause people to change to the new blood lineage through you.

Because the blood lineage was wrong, God has been powerless until now to create perfection. Now we have entered the era of conversion. You have to know that a free heaven and earth are near and sow seeds of goodness. You know how you should act, don't you? You know well, don't you? (Yes.) From now on, you should become a group of the Heavenly Kingdom's citizens with eternal life, connected with the eternal Kingdom of Heaven as a tribe with the traditions of the Messiah! (Amen!) (203:187)

From now on, there will be competition in living for others. Why? Since those who live for others go to a higher position in the Kingdom of Heaven, if you work for a person in a high position, you can jump with him. At Cape Kennedy there is a launching pad for satellites. It is the same as satellites. You get launched from there and fly into the sky. To live for a person is the same as when God created His object. You will stand in the object position of love to that person. Don't you think so? For that purpose, follow someone and live for others.

Aren't you the same? You work following me, don't you? To work following me is to take advantage of me. Aren't you trying to occupy God by becoming my object of love and jumping? Is it true, or not?

Satellites should be launched toward an objective, shouldn't they? It is the same. Satellites are a symbol of today's believers trying to jump toward the Kingdom of Heaven, crossing thousands and tens of thousands of miles.

Eventually, human beings are to go to the original homeland. Is their hometown in this world? I am talking about the original homeland. When you go to the eternal homeland, if you could not prepare contents to be welcomed there you will be miserable. You understand how devastating it is not being able to join a group, don't you? I once experienced this, but I do not know when I talked about it to other people. (213:194)

Is there going to be the individual or not in the other world? Is there the family, or not? Up until now, there was no family. But from now on, the organization of families will start. Everyone got separated until now. Why? Because cultural and emotional backgrounds and customs are all different, everyone got separated.

What is family? Family is the place where we create a new custom and a new culture and make them habitual. Since there was no family, was there society? The society of a nation could not exist there. All are mixed up. Next, there was no nation and no world.

So, the religion clubs are now the mainstream. People stay in the Buddhist or Christian realm. People from different countries cannot stay together, but people of the religious realm can stay together. Religious realms all sought one world and believed in one God, so they can stay together. While all religions belong to the realm of God, all nations do not belong to that realm. Isn't it so?

From the Unification Church, individual, family, tribal messiah, national messiah and world messiah will come out. The path the individual takes leads to the family, and the path the family takes leads to the path of the tribe.

What kind of world is the spirit world? It is where people live for others centering on true love. People live not for the self but for the whole. Even on this earth, those who live 100 percent for others say, "Step on me and go on!" No matter how big America is, if there is someone who lives for the nation more than the president, everyone will welcome him even if he steps on the president and goes on. But if someone lives only for his own benefit, everyone becomes an enemy.

It is the same as in the spirit world. If someone lives for a bigger cause, he can pass along naturally. If something benefits a bigger cause, it can pass naturally. So, if someone lives for the world, he does not have to live for America. America is included in the world. Korea is the same. All the nations are included.

What is the contents of the direction everyone can welcome, passing through the family stage? The conclusion is that it is the way of love to live for others centering on true love. This cannot be disturbed even in the satanic world on the earth. Even the satanic world has to absolutely accommodate to this. Isn't it so? Even evil parents and evil persons welcome someone who tries to give to them with true love. Isn't it so? It is so in the night and in the day. (215:174)

15. Judgment

Have you ever thought about receiving an order to appear before the court of judgment in the spirit world? Someday, the order will be given to appear before the court of judgment.

To manage and control that court, there has to be a judge, a prosecutor, and a defense attorney. Who are they? The judge is God, the prosecutor is Satan, and the defense attorney is Jesus. Only Jesus can become the defense attorney. (17:177)

16. Words Concerning the Epitaph

In order to engraft now, gold plate has to be used for the connection. But are yours copper plates, brass plates, or silver plates? What is your plate? You yourselves know that well. What kind of plates? A plate with patches or a single-colored plate of pure gold? (The color of pure gold.) Who answered that? As I stare at you, I know you had much concern for your family. Well? Even though you had much concern for your mother and father, was it for tribal restoration? Don't you ask your mother and father? I am telling you to restore your tribe now, but didn't I tell you to do that before? In my eyes, there are many things that bother me.

Although I buried through Seung Hwa ceremonies in Paju those 36 Couple Blessed members who passed away, some people brought tombstones and erected them without approval. I gave a strict order, "Don't create an epitaph for Heung Jin." Someone inquired, so I explained. I visited my hometown and could not erect an epitaph for my parents. Which is correct? Are my words correct, or not? We have to first solve the resentment of ancestors, and then you have the responsibility to make sons and daughters live.

Is there an epitaph for Heung Jin at his won jon, or not? (No) There is a responsibility to find the nation and, with the title of loyal vassal centered on the nation, to liberate ancestors from resentment toward their parents. It is principled to erase all bad epitaphs and in the same way as the declaration of victorious heaven's eternal blessing to leave the epitaph, "Our parents are ancestors of goodness," and then to take care of sons and daughters.

I go and look at the tombstones. I did not teach to do that. These people erect tombstones for deceased wives with an epitaph praising, "She went out witnessing here and there..." How much is that going to be a cross once they go to the spirit world? People will point fingers at them and say, "This fellow did this without fulfilling his responsibility!" (220:149)

Section 3. To Go to High Spirit World

1. Standard of Religious People Is the Spirit World

The difference between religious believers and secular people is that the former believe in the standard of the spirit world while they live their lives on earth. Religions are already centered on God. Religion starts from the determination to live to meet God.

The contents of the scriptures the founders of all religions left did not introduce human living. They taught how we can relate centering on the place where God exists and the place where God dwells, as well as about the eternal, transcendent world. (187:286)

2. The Standard To Set Property Rights In the Spirit World

A long time ago, we had many days when we did not even have barley meals and trembled in a cold room without food. You have to feel that you were closer to God in those days. In those days, we worried about the nation and the world. As everything became bigger and the foundation expanded, you came to think about how many people take joy from your name.

I do not like to meet people. If I meet people, I praise people and say this and that, but I do not like that. No matter how much knowledge, power, or money one might have, these things will all be washed away.

When a person dies, he leaves everything behind. What you should carry with you is your efforts to love God, establish your essential personality, develop love for your spouse, and expand the love of family to the world. The record of loving humankind and God remains to the end and becomes the standard to decide property rights in the other world.

The other world is fair. When did you suffer throughout the night thinking about the nation? When were you agonized over the problems of the world? When did you take the whole responsibility of battle in the tragic position to decide life and death on the dividing line of mankind's destiny? I took such responsibility before God. (127:38)

In the way of restoration, there is no discount. When we came tonight, each of us came alone, but we cannot go alone. We have to take many people with us.

Human beings cannot live apart from society. That is the reason Jesus visited the disciples who had betrayed him. We should know Jesus' sorrow over having had no choice but to take only a thief with him. We have to prepare ourselves to know such a situation. (14:105)

You should know that the number of people you witnessed to will decide your property rights in the spirit world once you go there. You don't go there with a title of state leader. If you go without anything, it does not work. If you are a state leader, you are a recruitment soldier to create and bring people in your state to heaven as testifiers. You are a recruitment agent. (125:17)

3. You Should Love People

In the spirit world, you cannot eat without God's love. You do not have a right to eat. Hell is the place where you watch but cannot eat and know but cannot act on it. You should know that. Do you understand?

Therefore, except for those who exalted the central value that can unite spirit and body centering on God's love, and who experienced the life of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth with mind and body united, people cannot own the eternal, ideal world and the Kingdom of Heaven. You should know that. (91:173)

What should you be proud of in the spirit world? There is nothing else. Say President Moon spent much money and enters the spirit world. If God asks, `'What did you do on the earth?" he would say that h° had money and spent much money. I have spent much money. I am spending much money, am I not, for this and that? All these do not matter. What matters is how much did I live longing for people. (187:310)

4. You Should Love God More

Nothing else is necessary in the other world. You have to love God more than you love the world, your nation, your spouse, and your child. That is the Principle. Mother says, "Oh, love God more than me, please. Then you love me." Only with that mind can she receive high-dimension, godly love from her husband. You have to lower yourself and beg your parents, "Oh, parents, forget about us. Please receive the love of the True Parents first. I want to love parents who received the love of original parents."

Once you enter the other world, that is the case. When you go to the spirit world, do you earn money? Do you sleep for hundreds of millions of years? Please think about this. How dull it is! You do not have to sleep hundreds of millions of years or earn money. You can eat food anytime. When I say I am hungry and want "one hundred million dollar-foods," I will be given them immediately. Do you understand what I am talking about? The person who achieves the noblest character in the realm of love can exercise God's ability. (126:142)

5. You Should Establish Family Foundation

Why do you have to have sons and daughters? There has to be love. God has to exist. Husband and wife have to be there and that requires man and woman. Next, the blood has to be mixed. The descendants are born with God's blood and love blood, vertical blood and horizontal blood, mixed together. Therefore, unless you have descendants, you cannot have a place to play and rest in the other world.

If husband and wife live only face to face until they become 80 or 90 years old, are they happy? They cannot live an interesting life. There has to be a wife of their son, and grandchildren. The son's wife would like to live happily together with the husband and wife, as it used to be. Grandmothers and grandfathers often forget things as they grow older. They become babies. Because of that, you should serve as a head of your grandmother and grandfather, just as you serve as parents of babies. It is not bad. For elderly people, there is no more happiness than holding grandchildren. My mother is the same. My mother loves grandchildren so much these days. When she gave birth to True Father, the taste was stiff. The taste of grandchildren is like a sweet-jellied adzuki bean paste bar. If she touches something like that, it is soft.

So, those who could not have grandchildren cannot achieve harmony with heaven and earth and adapt to east, west, south, and north in the spirit world. Even when they dance, they cannot do hip dance, bosom dance, nose dance, hand dance, or leg dance. They can do only one dance. (Laughter.) It is a dance like that of a bear in the zoo.

In order to be harmonious in the ideal world, elements of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, above, below, front, back, right, and left are condensed in a family. Even if one element is missing, people say, "I do not like it." Do you understand? (Yes.)

Those women who say, "I like my father-in-law and mother-in-law," raise your hands. Are there women who like their in-laws? Are there such women, or not? Nowadays, no young women say, "I wish to visit and serve my strong mother-in-law and father-in-law." If you survey hundreds of thousands of women, there probably will be no one. Among our Unification Church members, there might be some women who circle that answer. (197:32)

Even if you sleep alone, you sleep in the bosom of God's love. You say, "Tonight is truly a happy night," and fall sleep smiling. When you wake up, you say, "Ha, I will go somewhere to witness and I wish I could meet the Teacher." Waking or sleeping, you never know when you will meet me. Around noon or 1 p.m., if you go one more step, you might find me there. But you don't know that, and continue looking for me with gratitude. Do you understand what I am talking about?

Therefore, you do not have room to think, "Oh, too much," after your work. You should not have room to think, "Oh, it's terrible. I could not sleep and my body aches." Then the spirit world will open up. You can see the spirit world. If you see the spirit world with your eyes open and eat meals spiritually, you don't get hungry even if you do not eat all day. That kind of thing will happen. Your body feels light, and you do not get tired even if you run around all day.

If you experience these things, this world becomes interesting. It is necessary to give birth to sons and daughters horizontally to be in this world. Since you have to bring your family to the other world, you have no choice but to be in this world. (91:176)

6. You Should Live Centered On The Tradition Of The Realm Of Heart

We are the ones who understand the spirit world. Is religion necessary in the spirit world? (No, it is not necessary) Is Presbyterianism or Roman Catholicism necessary there? (They are not necessary.) You go into the realm of living with God, so religion is not necessary. You should know that. I am someone who knows that. Then, what is necessary? The most precious thing is to be able to receive God's love.

Today, we talk about the realm of heart in the Unification Church. Where is the base of the realm of heart? It is True Parents' love, true husband and wife's love, and true brothers' love centered on God's love. The world where such love can be universally expanded is the world of heart. Do you understand? (Yes.)

We live there centered on the standard of love, of loving your husband and wife in the original world. But the husband and wife are not the center of that world. It is husband and wife's love centered on heaven and earth, the cosmos. Do you understand? Therefore, we value the cosmos more. We establish husband and wife's love, but it should not be husband and wife's love centered on the world. Once we go to that country, there will be no world. The spirit world is the final world, so we should value the cosmos, shouldn't we?

The most important question is where we build and find the foundation of love that can pass in that world. The Unification Church is trying to build that foundation in this world. There are many religions and so called most precious things in this world, but the entity that started these things in this world is only the Unification Church. What do we teach here? You can become a successful candidate in the realm of heart.

Once you go to the other world, many people who loved their nations, many couples, patriots, loyal citizens, women of chastity, saints are all there. There will be people who loved the world. But there is no one there who lived centered on the tradition of the realm of heart and the original love of God. Is such a person there, or not? (Such a person has not gone there) Has such a person gone there, or not? (Such a person has not gone there.) Not even one. (126:139)

7. Ticket to Pass In the Other World

From now on, when you start something, you should start it centering on God. This is the Principle.

Once you go to the spirit world, the Principle appears before you. Depending on how much you are in accord with or have assimilated the Principle, you will go to different realms, from hell to the midway spirit world, to paradise and the Kingdom of Heaven. Shouldn't this be the case? Shouldn't the Principle be there?

Even if one is the American president, Nobel laureate, or world famous scholar, can such a person go to the Kingdom of Heaven when they enter the spirit world? No, they cannot. Can they pass? That is why the religious world is teaching people to give up everything and go. You have to give up everything and go. Such a logic is established.

Then what is the most precious thing? What is the most precious way? What matters is how much a person received pain for this world and how many tears were shed. That is the ticket to pass in the other world. There is no mistake here. It is absolute. This fits the theory.

If you look at this from God's position, is God a God of joy? The religion that thinks God is joyful has no brain and no common sense. The one who is most sorrowful is God. If God has shed tears and received pain until now, that is not for God Himself. God is still shedding tears for this universe that He created and for fallen humankind. These are correct words. Why are they correct? Because He is a God of Heart. (97:172)

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 1]

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 1]

Section 1. The Spirit World You Can Experience During Your Life On Earth

1. The Spirit World and the Present Time

Now is the time when the spirit world and the physical world can be united on the global level. This is not a quiet time but the time when heaven and earth are surely experiencing great changes. The world will try to stop these changes one way or another, but Heaven is determined to bring about these changes. The two forces cannot help fighting each other to the end. When Heaven wins over the world, the spirit world and the physical world can be united. In fact, that was already accomplished at the time of the Washington Monument Rally. Do you follow me? After 1976 the satanic world could no longer accuse God directly, although it can still accuse our ancestors in the spirit world. Now we can mobilize all our ancestors in the spirit world to drive away all the satanic forces from the earth, upon which we can build the foundation for absolute goodness.

The spirit world will tell you what to do. It will guide many people to believe in the Unification Church. Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, Mohammed, or people's own ancestors will appear to them and spiritually punish them if they don't believe in the Unification Church. When the spirit world starts influencing this world, the worldwide movement will start based on a standard that transcends racial differences and upon which we can unite the entire spirit world and all the divided peoples on earth through love.

Up to now the East and the West have had different spirit worlds. How do you think it is possible to unite them? Only love can do it. In fact, I have already united many people from the East and the West, centered on God's love. From the individual to the levels of family, tribe, society, nation, and world, all the foundations have been established, centered on God's love. Heaven, as well as the entire spirit world, will come to depend on us forever.

2. The Future Age

I met a new member from New York yesterday. He said he joined the church because he had spiritually seen Belvedere and met me.

Such a person may become a king or a president in the foreseeable future. There arc so many people like hire throughout the world. The number of people who do things like talk to themselves while walking will increase in the United States. This is because the spirit world will soon come down upon the earth. Then who is going to control it? That's my responsibility. But you also have to do it. I cannot do everything alone.

You are now sons and daughters of God who can unify the world, get rid of all the aggrievement caused by the fall of humankind, and enter God's palace waving victorious flags. Then how will you march forward? Are you going to march like this, or with a laugh? (With a laugh.) God will embrace you and dance! (Laughter.)

"You are my everlasting sons and daughters, and you will not see misery anymore. Love! Love! My love! The everlasting Kingdom of Heaven!" God will proclaim with joy. After Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument, we will march forward to Moscow.

If I can successfully indemnify three seven-year courses during the 1980s based on forty years of my life, the entire democratic world will come to stand on our side. In the 1990s no one in the democratic world will even try to oppose the Unification Church. Then all the problems of Communism will be solved within seven years.

After that you are going to enter the super-spiritual age, in which no one can deny the existence of God or the spirit world. You may wonder when it will be. Our world has changed a lot since the 1960s. The United States, which was at its highest peak, has now come down to the bottom. Am I wrong? (No.)

Likewise, is there any reason to believe that the Unification Church, which has been suffering at the bottom, cannot climb up to the top 24 years later? As soon as our church goes up to that level, the entire spirit world will come down. That is the spiritual age I am speaking of. Then, even if there are only three of our members' houses in a town, everyone will be able to communicate with the spirit world. You are very lucky to have been born in this age. You have to know that. (86:194)

The time will come, therefore, when you cannot appear in front of me in a sloppy and halfhearted manner. At that time, I will have completely opened up the gate of the spirit world. If you come to the gate in that manner, I will throw you out, saying, "Why have you come here?" Psychic people will see that I have brought this about. We will enter the age when we can deal with the world in this manner.

We'll make a diary about everything, including the president's going to the men's room, and make him surrender to us by telling him, "You did such and such. If you do this, you are destined to die a few years later. You have to follow Heaven." Do you follow me? Do you think there is going to be a war? In the Communist world, we'll report everything about what Kosygin is doing, what he is plotting, etc., and ask him, "How do you live without God?" We will have the top leaders of the Communist Party totally surrender to us by just giving them an order.

What type of people are living in the world now? They are the same type of people as those who lived at the time of Jesus, though I cannot elaborate on it in detail yet, since we are still going through the process of restoration.

There are all kinds of people in the world who can perform a variety of wondrous things in my place, though God has not yet allowed them to do so. Some can fly in the air. Do you follow me? Many people can walk on water. (Laughter.) There are many people who can travel tens of thousands of kilometers in an instant. They are now training themselves in the heart of the Himalaya Mountains. I may call them someday. Do you follow me? It sounds unbelievable, doesn't it?

Do you believe the world is going to be unified? Whoever is unable to respond to the ideal of love in the history of re-creation will be banished from the authority of God, and we will enter a new age.

This is my view of the age of super-senses in the near future. Only love can do it. Don't you think so? Once you love something in such an age, you'll try to hold onto it no matter what may happen. Don't you think so? We are entering a new age when things can be achieved only by God's love.

I came to know everything in my prayer. Although I may appear to be very ignorant to you because I don't say very much, in fact, I know everything. We are in an age when we can completely dominate the spirit world while living on earth. Do you follow me? Since I know everything about the spirit world, have my own body, and have clarified these principles, not only Satan but the angelic world must completely surrender to me. Everyone who is familiar with Buddhism and Christianity, therefore, must surrender to me as well.

When people who communicate with the spirit world kneel down to me, and when others who do not communicate with it but are willing to die whenever they are asked kneel down to me, then we can accomplish God's providence on earth and start building the Kingdom of Heaven here. Do you follow me? (Yes!)

Then will you have anything more to do? You will be surprised when I reveal my thoughts. I may explain to you why I did such and such, and how such and such became reality. I'm not kidding. Neither am I trying to cheat you. You can wait and see what'll happen. Some people may wonder how they could have been so stupid. I have said to you before that the day would come when one would come with me and the other would be left behind. It will surely happen to the Unification Church members. (60:194)

3. Spiritual Experiences Are Sometimes Necessary

Do you pray? (Yes.) Do you pray shedding tears, or do you just pray? How do you pray? Your prayer should be: "I cannot go back now. I cannot go back even if I may die otherwise. If I go back now, it would be more miserable than death." If you have a lot of spiritual experiences during your prayer, then you'll surely be resurrected.

You may think that you were very lucky not to have been born in America. However, you should also appreciate that you are working here in America. It's hard for us to get rid of our habits. You have to go through various hardships in order to understand what I'm saying. There is no other way to reach the goal without going through lots of hardships. When you are really determined to do it, God will surely help you. You should feel God's heart in every word you speak. God's heart must come before your words. Therefore you must always be humble.

Even though you can find no words to speak, you should feel the presence of God in front of you. He can pull you forward all the time. As long as you have such confidence, you can educate a crowd no matter how many people there are.

God will coach you, and you'll be able to speak in spite of yourself. Of course, you would hear what you were saying, but you might wonder what's going on. In such a state of mind, you would find everything going naturally. Any movement of your body or facial expression would be natural and in sync with your spoken words. If you live each day in such a way, then someday you'll find you are experiencing a dynamic and lively life. Do you follow me? (96:168)

Experiencing the spirit world is nothing but becoming familiar with the world of the fourth dimension, where you can communicate with or take counsel with great men of wisdom who lived several thousand years ago. You can experience it directly while living on earth. (4:225)

4. Mastery of Spiritual Awareness

Although you worship God as the center of your faith, your understanding of God, as you know, is very vague. Then where do you start looking for Him? That question is of utmost importance.

Where do you start? Although God is surely in the center of your mind, you cannot feel it as clearly as you feel tangible things with your five physical senses. You should not start looking into God Himself. You should look into yourself first.

You have a mind and body. You should investigate yourself centered not on your body but your mind. The mind of every fallen man is different, although its root may be the same.

A circle has 360 degrees, and if two lines are drawn through the center, one perpendicular to the other, it creates angles of 90 degrees. We can divide a circle into 360 parts. If our mind is like a circle, it is important for you to decide how to draw the first horizontal line. The shape of a horizontal line in a circle differs from one person to another. Your original characters are different, just as your faces are different.

When we go to divide a circle starting from zero degrees, adding one degree and then two degrees and so on, we have to use a standard to calculate each degree. If your mind is like a circle, the standard to divide it differs from one person to another. You have to know that.

Everyone is different. Why? Each person has a different horizontal line and vertical line upon which to divide a circle into 360 parts, just as each one has a different face, hobbies, feelings, etc. One person draws a line this way, and another person that way. Everyone does differently. We therefore have to adjust them.

How do you do it? First you must find the zero point. Where is that? In your mind. When you draw a horizontal line upon the zero point, you can draw a perpendicular line from it.

You must stand as an object before Heaven, which is the subject. God has surely given us the foundation upon which we can stand as an object. You must find a perpendicular line upon the horizontal foundation of your mind. There is surely such a perpendicular line in your mind. Everyone has a different standard for such a perpendicular line. How do you adjust your perpendicular line to the zero point? In a power plant there are many different types of meters. Each meter has something similar to the zero point, centered on which its direction, power, quantity and so forth can be adjusted. We must have such a standard.

There is a gate in your mind. The gate does not open in just one direction. Since your mind is always moving around, the gate is always changing its direction as well. Without going through such a gate, you as a minus cannot make a relationship with God, who is a plus. If the direction of the gate is not right, your mind cannot work well. Everyone has such a gate. As you may already know, prayer is different depending on when you pray. Prayer at one o'clock is different from prayer at three o'clock. You should experience it. If you pray in a deep and mysterious state, you will know it. You may have such an experience. Prayers in the morning, at noon, in the early evening, and at night are all different.

Our mind responds differently depending on when and how we pray, just as our physical senses respond differently to different seasons. So you should know when you can pray the best. You can pray deeply when you are close to God. As you continue to make an effort, someday you'll find the gate. Don't you think so? When the gate of God and that of your mind become perfectly one, you can feel exactly what God is feeling.

How can you do it? You need to look into your mind and cultivate it. Your zero point has shifted 180 degrees because of the fall of humankind. Your zero point is not where it should be. It has been behaving its own way. Therefore you need to bring it back to the original place. (Father draws a picture on the blackboard)

You need to bring it back clockwise. Some people try to do it counterclockwise, because it seems to be a shorter way. They will never succeed, no matter how many years they try. Even one thousand years' effort will not help them. They must go all the way back in the right direction. That is the way it is.

This is true for religions. Religious people should know that the end of this world is drawing near. They should move clockwise. If they move counterclockwise or stay as they are, however, they are destined to be crushed when the day approaches.

Some people have wrong angles and directions. They tend to go in the wrong direction in spite of themselves. There are all kinds of religions. Some of them have expanded centered on God's providence, others centered on Satan. Therefore it is extremely difficult for us to tell good religions and bad ones apart.

This is true for our mind. There are good minds and bad minds. You may think your mind is good, but it is not necessarily true. Some of you are very much influenced by evil, and others more by goodness. There are all types of minds because of the fall of humankind.

What is of utmost importance, therefore, is to start looking for your zero point and try to tune the gate of your mind to God. In other words, as you practice your faith it is very important to find out when the gate of your mind opens. Then you have to adjust it to God.

You always have to be alert. You should always wonder if this may be the time you can successfully adjust your mind to God. Students should wonder if they might be able to adjust their minds to God while studying something, or while having a good time. You have to look for the right moment and make an effort to adjust yourself to God all the time.

First you should know the depth of your mind, and then try to open it. Then you should try to adjust it to the place where the gate of Heaven is located. This is the most precious thing to do in your religious life.

As you make an effort to become a true object of God, a variety of new and dynamic phenomena will start happening to you.

You may have had only a winter mind in the past. But you will start having autumn, summer and spring feelings as well. Why? The universe is always moving around. So is our mind. Just as four seasons are brought about by the rotation of our planet, so our mind is always moving around and experiencing a variety of feelings.

There are four seasons not only in a year but in a day. The morning corresponds to spring, the noon to summer, the early evening to fall, and the night to winter. Thus there are four seasons in a day. There are also four seasons in the morning, however. You can have spring, summer, autumn, and winter feelings even during just the morning. Just as large things change their shape on a large scale, small ones do the same thing on a smaller scale.

Our mind is the same. First you should know that your mind is experiencing all kinds of feelings. Most of you don't know what you are feeling now. You are not usually aware of whether you are feeling summer or spring or winter. You should therefore learn it through your prayer and by having a variety of experiences.

Once you are in such a state, you will start experiencing all kinds of phenomena. You know the word "hint" or "suggestion," don't you? When you are walking somewhere, for example, and happen to see a bird flying off the wall of a beautiful house, the gate of your mind suddenly opens and you start learning something out of nowhere.

You will start experiencing all kinds of phenomena on a daily basis. What someone says will give you a hint to become more deeply aware of your life. Such experiences will increase gradually.

After that stage you will start receiving revelations in your dreams. I'm not talking about your dreams during deep sleep. The dreams I am talking about will happen only when you are half awake. Saint Paul experienced the third heaven when he was half awake. In such a half-awake-and-half-dreaming stage you may catch, say, two-thirds of the words spoken by someone as if beside you, and you can physically experience the dream with your own five senses.

You should not make light of such a phenomenon. You should analyze it scientifically and try to find out why it happened and what you should do about it. You need to check yourself every day as to what may happen next. The result will surely come out. You will gradually experience that the revelations you had in your dream, which you can hardly forget, will be proved 100 percent right in reality.

People you are talking with in the half-awake stage of your dream are going to appear in reality. You are going to hear the song you heard in your dream. Such phenomena will happen. This is because your mind is resonating with the spirit world. You know a tuning fork, don't you? Your mind will become a tuning fork that can resonate with the spirit world. You should think very highly of such experiences.

What will happen next? Where will God appear? God will appear not in the air but through your mind. You haven't had such an experience, have you? This is because your mind is not firmly established and because you are still controlled by your body. Once your spiritual mind is firmly established and becomes the subject of your physical mind, you will start having different experiences.

If you go up to a much higher level, you will start talking with your mind during prayer. Your prayer will resonate with your mind, and you will physically hear what you are saying in your mind. During the first stage you will receive a hint or suggestion of such possibilities in your daily life.

Religious people must be aware of these facts. When you come into contact with someone, you shouldn't treat that person in a casual manner. You should always wonder if he can teach you something. You must always be hungry in your mind. You should look for something new in your mind through him. You are always either a subject or an object in a relationship with him. As a subject or an object you should try to find out something new in your mind through him.

You can easily tell who is your subject and who is your object if you witness to people. You can feel the wavelengths of their minds and witness to them with joy. Every mind has its own wavelength, doesn't it? Your mind has its own unique smell, just as a butcher smells of meat, or a dealer in fabrics smells of cloth, or your body has its own smell. You have to be able to smell your mind.

Just like your body, your mind has something similar to the sense of touch as well. Your mind emits something like electronic waves to look for its own object. It is like a magnet; it has plus and minus. It rejects any wavelengths that are not similar to yours and is attracted to those that are similar, in spite of itself.

Religious people must believe that there is nothing in the world that is not related to them. Why is that necessary? Because we have lost all kinds of relationships due to the fall of humankind. People have cut off their true relationship with nature, other people, and God. You have to be very conscious of this fact in order to bring all the relationships back to the original state by connecting them with each other. Unless you have such an attitude, you'll never succeed in pioneering in this field. This is very logical.

You need be ready all the time to look for something. During your prayer in the morning you may be able to sense that something good is going to happen that day. You shouldn't let nature take its own course, but actively start looking for whatever it is. This type of attitude is extremely important in leading a religious life. Spiritual awareness and its practice will surely enliven your life. This is all based on your experiences during the half-awake state.

If your spiritual level goes higher, you will start receiving revelations and hints on a daily basis. Hints are different from revelations. Hints are given directly to you by someone, and it is not necessary to figure them out. On the other hand, you must always interpret revelations, which sometimes leads to problems. Some revelations come verbally, and others are visual. A vision could be a couple of deer drinking water from a spring and then glancing at a mountain in the distance on a warm spring day. This type of vision symbolizes boundless hope and happiness. You will have a variety of such visions. This kind of experience does not happen accidentally. Heaven is doing this to help you to cultivate your mind. Your mind is not flat, like glass; it is uneven. So when a heavenly ray hits the uneven plane of your mind, it will be refracted. A slight change in the angle of an incoming ray will cause a change in the angle of an outgoing ray. Therefore, God has to give you all kinds of revelations to enlighten each part of your mind.

The next step brings about much higher spiritual experiences, such as those found in the Book of Revelation. In this stage you enter the spirit world and have various spiritual experiences all day long. Here, you have a direct relationship with God. Unless you have such experiences, it may not be possible for you to apply God's providence to your daily life. It may be very hard for those with no such experiences to believe in what I'm saying. You have to know how important it is to lead a religious life based on such spiritual experiences. So you must make an effort to enlighten yourself every day.

We Unification Church members often have spiritual experiences during prayer. The spiritual forces are like electromagnetic power. They enter our bodies. You will experience high pressure entering your body, pressure that is supernatural and superhuman power and is much stronger than your conscience. Since your body has been influenced by various fallen natures, you'll certainly find yourself trying to reject these supernatural forces even though they originate from God or original human character.

Unfortunately, fallen man never accepts God's power without rejecting it first, which means that he cannot be purified right away. Because of this habit, God lets His power enter your mind in varied strengths and at varied times-sometimes strongly and sometimes weakly. In doing so, God will gradually cultivate your mind. You may have vibrations in your body, lose your consciousness, or become overpowered by strong spiritual forces.

What will happen next if you continue having such experiences? Your physical body and all the fallen natures will become completely purified, and through this you will become totally able to accept God. Once you are in such a state, you can receive guidance from Heaven directly and will never contradict it even if you have no further spiritual experiences.

Eventually, you have to be completely purified. But you have to go through many different stages before you reach that level. You have to go through receiving hints, suggestions, and revelations in your dreams and having various other spiritual experiences.

Once you reach the completely purified stage, your mind will start giving directions to you. You may not be able to speak at all, even though you want to talk to someone. Or you will scold someone in spite of yourself. You will experience such incomprehensible phenomena from time to time. Therefore it is very important for you to know how to control these experiences. If you misuse them, people may treat you like a crazy person.

It is absolutely necessary to have such experiences in your religious life. Then you have to put these experiences into practice. You have to experiment. In doing so, you will become stronger, so much so that you will no longer be influenced by anyone's words. You have to know that both spiritual awareness and its practice are of the utmost importance in your religious life.

How can we achieve that goal? Roughly speaking, we can divide all human beings into two types. The first type consists of so-called intellectual people, who search for truth. They accept anything that sounds reasonable and reject anything contrary to reason. The other type consists of people who emphasize feelings rather than reason. In the Unification Church they are called spiritual people. Whereas intellectual people look for external understanding first and then try to apply it to the internal world, spiritual people look for internal feelings first and then try to apply them to the external world. We may call the former the incoming type, and the latter the outgoing type. Roughly speaking, these are the two types of people.

Intellectual people generally don't like prayer. They don't know exactly why it is necessary for us to pray or to call God "Heavenly Father." Many cannot believe it. They consider it superstitious and think that their own existence is going to be denied eventually. Intellectual people like to find truth and form theories. Spiritual people, on the other hand, seem to have been born being fond of calling on God. They tend to rejoice excessively without explanation. They don't need to eat as long as they can call God "Father."

These are two totally different types of people. Which type of people do you think is successful in a revolutionary spiritual movement? I don't think intellectual people can do it. Those who have accomplished great things in the religious world are mostly simple and uneducated people. They are not intellectual but spiritual.

They don't care what the world will say about them. They see things without prejudice and do exactly what God tells them to do. As a result, they turn out to become great figures in history. Saint Paul was originally an intellectual person. But since he was struck by spiritual lightning on the road to Damascus, he became crazy for Heaven. He emphatically denied external searching and started giving importance to internal experiences, thereby becoming a new standard-bearer of the Christian revolution. As is often the case, those emphasizing reason cannot play a role as great leaders of the religious world. Elder Pak, here, is a simple person. He looks simple and warmhearted. Yes, there are two types of people.

You should know which group you belong to. Spiritual people are usually not good at reasoning, though they are very mature spiritually. As far as reasoning and truth are concerned, they are usually not consistent from beginning to end, so they most likely drop out halfway. They cannot go to the end. On the other hand, those who are good at reasoning and truth but poor spiritually cannot go to the end either. Therefore you have to make an effort to correct your weaknesses.

It is often said that we have to pray in spirit and truth. This means that you have to create a balance between learning from the physical world and from the spirit world. You should stand in the center of both the physical world and the spirit world, and adjust yourself to the right or the left, as the case may be. Otherwise you cannot become perfect.

If you are good spiritually but poor intellectually (Father draws a line on the blackboard), you cannot go straight. You turn this way to the left. Do you follow me? It is as if you were being pulled the wrong way by a strong person. But if you strengthen your spirituality by truth, you will find it easy to go straight. (76:125)

5. How to Develop Your Spiritual Senses

If you really miss someone from the bottom of your heart, the wall dividing you is nothing. You can go over it no matter how high it may be. It will happen without saying anything. This is because the spirit world will help you. When I was imprisoned in Hungnam, I witnessed to people silently. I didn't speak, but the spirit world was mobilized to help me, because otherwise something terrible would have happened.

This is true for you who are going to other countries. I went to every known place in the 1960s. I regret that I couldn't crisscross the whole of Korea, visiting every county, barefoot. Now, I'm too busy to do so.

I wish I could become the head of a county and pay a visit to all the houses in a village. At each house I would ask for a glass of water. Otherwise I would not be called a leader.

When you go out to the street, you have to think about whom you are going to meet first, second, and third, and pray to God: "What kind of person is he? If possible I would like to meet such and such person today. What kind of person is he?" You must feel good if your prayer comes true, and through such experiences your spiritual senses will gradually develop.

As soon as you go out to the street, you may start feeling you are going to meet such and such people. Your spirituality is supposed to be boundless. You will be surprised if your intuition becomes reality. What you think and the intuition given by the spirit world will often become reality. You have to grow spiritually through these experiences. Do you follow me? (Yes.) (30:150)

6. Spiritual Guidance

(Here Father responds to a question at the Unification Church in Essen, Germany, on March 26, 1972.)

Question: Is Jesus still working with the Holy Spirit? Why should the Holy Spirit be in the mother's position? Jesus has been working with the Holy Spirit for so long, but is the Holy Spirit still working in the mother's position?

Answer: It is no longer the age of Jesus and the Holy Spirit, but the age of the True Parents. Now the True Parents are working on earth. Have you ever seen Jesus during your prayer or in a vision. There are many people who have seen me. Those who have seen me during prayer or in a dream, raise your hands. Most of you are supposed to see me. You have to develop this skill. (54-303)

Your flesh and spirit are supposed to become one centered on true love, not centered on false love. They cannot become one without your knowing the source of true love. This is very logical. Also, you have to go beyond this level and look forward to receiving heavenly blessings.

Are you going to try it? (Yes!) Then all of you can eventually find blessings. Otherwise you could come to the conclusion that there is something wrong with the Divine Principle. Why is it that the more miserable the place you go, the closer you feel to Heaven? Because in such a miserable place, you can forget worldly love and enter the realm of heavenly love. That's why you can feel closer to Heaven.

Heaven will appear to you and have a direct relationship with you. You will be in the direct dominion of God. Since you may not be aware of God's presence, I will appear to you in His stead. Do you follow me? You are destined to live in the realm of God's direct dominion. (91:184)

What kind of relationship do you have with me? Do you often see me during your prayer or in a dream? You should see me every day. Those who are seeing me every day, raise your hands. Everyone must become like them.

All of the Unification Church members throughout the world must have such experiences. You have to know more about the spirit world. You must be able to see me without opening your eyes. Can you do it? There must be someone who can do it. These phenomena are unprecedented in history. No such phenomena will occur in the future, either.

Do you want to increase such experiences, or decrease them? You have to increase them. Adam and Eve would have come into the direct dominion of God if they had not fallen. God would have been involved in whatever they said or did. By the same token, I have to be involved in whatever you say or do, and whenever I find something wrong with you, I have to help you correct it. Do you follow me? (Yes!)

If you follow my directions and do everything with more joy and happiness than any dictators who ever conquered the world had felt, you will start experiencing such a mysterious world. I may ask you to do the most difficult things, but if you are determined to do them with more joy than I have, you will surely start experiencing such a world. As long as you are committed to doing your mission, I will coach you in everything. (91:174)

You Unification Church members must receive spiritual guidance from me during your prayer or in your dreams. Already many members can receive my spiritual guidance directly, no matter where they go.

Wonderful things will occur more often than they did at the time of Jesus. You members need to serve me directly. In the church you will experience from time to time something greater than the people had at the time of Jesus. That's why the world will be able to become one with the Unification Church.

We are now facing a life and death situation, so much so that you have to offer desperate prayers. It is not enough for you to pray for only a short time. You have twenty-four hours to pray. It is shameful for you not to have such experiences or serve me directly in such a free age.

Blessed couples should have had such experiences and standard. You are supposed to be entitled to the Blessing only after being spiritually engrafted to me. (31:331)

Does your mother, your father, your teacher, or anyone you know appear to you during your prayer or in your dream or spiritually and give you spiritual guidance? In the Unification Church I appear to you during your prayer or in a dream or vision and tell you what you should do.

You can have such experiences within a few days after you join the church. But you should know that it has become possible only at the cost of various sacrifices over several decades, and on the foundation of the blood and martyrdom of numerous saints. These are such priceless treasures that you cannot buy them even by paying billions of dollars. Do you follow me? (Yes!) (91:177)

We often talk about God's love and heart. Where can you find them? In your prayer God will tell you, "Listen to Rev. Moon. Don't make him sad. You should make him happy." That is the best way. God will speak to you like that. If you really want to see me and are willing to sacrifice even your sleep, you can soon open your spirit world. That is the fastest way to open your spirit world.

If you do so, then while sitting here you can see what I am doing in the United States. In this way the subject of your faith, which is intangible and vague, could materialize on the horizontal plane. You should know that these experiences will revolutionize the religious world. That's why it is important to attain spiritual awareness. (76:152)

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 2]

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 2]

Section 2. What Kind Of Place Is the Spirit World?

1. The Spirit World And The Physical World

1) The Center of the Spirit World and the Physical World

Do you understand the existence of the spirit world? (Yes!) Those who understand its existence, raise your hand. How about those who have experienced the spirit world instead of understanding it? (Some raise hands.) Wow! (Father laughs.)

You must have thought seriously about the spirit world. Today there are many religions in the world, but their path is to search out the world where we can live together with God. By having a relationship with the spirit world, religions search for the world of eternal life where we can live forever. You have understood it as a concept; that is, that the world of eternal life is the destination of religions.

Nowadays, however, religion has been declining, and many people are saying, "Only weak people need religion. It is not necessary for the rest of us." Or, "It was created by man as a moral idea." We have entered into such an era. Just look at Christianity alone, which is the center of all religions. America represents all the Christian nations of the world, and you grew up in an American family. You once believed in Christianity, but you lost your faith and lived in your own way. You are here because you could not find anything, even though you wandered around. You might leave again after you wander around here! (No!) Not so many people would say, "No!"

Then why did you leave Christianity, if the ideal of Christianity could be described as centered upon the spirit world where God dwells, and if Christianity is the center of the world?

First, it is because you did not understand clearly about eternity, or the existence of the spirit world. Since we have the capability to compare with our intellect, we go to better places, getting rid of less appealing elements and seeking higher, more valuable realms. This is the original human nature. Isn't it so? (Yes!) It may be true for women rather than for men. Is it true for men, too? (Yes!) It is the same for both.

Second, it is because you did not know God. Third, it is because you did not know that love is the center of God and is the central element of the spirit world. Even though you might have known God and the spirit world, without connecting the two to love they are so dry and seem to be nothing different from the human world. You did not understand the existence of such a world centering on love.

In the world of love, there is no high and low place. Logically, you can say that even the middle is good, too. Does a wife complain, saying that her loving husband is taller than herself? Or does a husband complain, saying that his loving wife is shorter than himself? In unity, you can travel freely, from the lower place to the higher place, and from the higher place to the lower place. You can stay in the middle, or you can go wherever you want. There is no limit. Isn't it true? Today people of the world say, "This world should be one unified world. The world should be peaceful."

The same thing can be said about spiritual existence and physical existence, the spirit world and physical world. God and His love are the center of this world. However, fallen man usually does not have God in the center.

Man has a mind and a body. They are different dimensionally. The mind is not the same as the spirit world. The spirit world and the physical world can be defined centered upon God. Therefore, in order for the spirit world and the physical world to unite, God must be involved. The spirit world cannot function without God's love. It is connected to the physical world centered upon God.

You have a conscience, don't you? How are the conscience and the spirit world different? You need both a mind and a body, don't you? Then how are they different from each other? What is the difference? You may be thinking, "My mind is my spirit, isn't it?" You are confused about that. You have to understand clearly.

The mind is not the spirit world. You should know that your fallen mind does not connect with the spirit world. The mind of a fallen person. can be compared to people without bones.

When you look at the spirit self, there is the spirit body and the spirit mind. Even the spirit self has its mind and body. The spirit world has the same elements as the spirit self. It is definitely related with God.

Do you understand what I am talking about? You have to understand that spirit and mind are two different things. God Himself cannot relate directly with our mind, nor can He control it.

That is why your mind is changeable, going one way then the other. Is it true, or not? That is the reason why Communists think that everything is changeable, too. They think that even the revolution of consciousness itself is changeable because the human consciousness is changeable and because the human mind is changeable. They think that nothing is unchanging, not even religion. However, the spirit world, spiritual relationships, and our spirit self are unchanging in direction.

This is true in that the spirit world is moving constantly toward its one eternal goal. Why is this so? Because the spirit world is with God. Do you understand what I'm talking about? The mind belongs to the inner part of man, who walks around with a physical body.

You already know what the spirit mind is, since you have studied the Divine Principle. The spirit mind is the union of mind and spirit, and it is moving toward its new goal. It unites with our conscience centered upon God. You can say that it is a mind motivating us to become the ideal self spiritually and physically. Then, we can conclude that without a spirit mind, we cannot search for the Origin, which can connect us to the spirit world, ideal, true love, and everything else.

In the presence of the spirit mind, the body experiences joy, and everything follows it. Everything starts to unite automatically. Do you understand what I'm talking about? In humans, the biggest problem has been that the mind and body are separate from each other. Is it so, or not? (Yes!) However, the nature of the spiritual realm is such that, once you realize the original spirit mind, your mind and body become one naturally. Unless a revolution occurs from the root, and unless we discover the origin that can correct everything from the bottom of the root, there is no reason to seek the ideal. There is no result without motive power. Do I sound right, or not?

The purpose of religion is to implant within us a divine mind. This divine mind is the core, and there are many religions centered on this core. Some religions look like this and others look like this. (Father draws on the chalkboard as he speaks) Some religions just go around but cannot be connected, because the core is here (Father still draws as he speaks). (?91:140)

2) Unity of the Spirit World and the Physical World

Since God is always dignified, He can unify the spirit world and the physical world. With what? He unifies with true love. Because there was no true love, the spirit world and the physical world could not be unified, and our mind and body became separated.

Everything comes together as one centering upon true love. Everything from the individual, family, society, nation, world, and cosmos is linked centering around true love. Do you understand? This is the obvious conclusion. We have to make it with our own hands. Otherwise, we cannot inherit the originally intended Kingdom of Heaven on earth or the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. You have to know that what we are creating is not a democratic world but the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit world.

How do we unite the spirit world and the physical world? We unite into one with true love. Isn't it so? Now you have to understand the three aspects of the entire providence. This is the important starting point. If we do not understand it, then heavenly fortune does not help us. We have to go through these three things. Only after gaining victory through hard work can Heaven take care of your enemies. This is most important. (216:106)

2. The Spirit World Exists Clearly

(Here Father responds to questions at the Unification Church in Tokyo on Oct. 7, 195.)

Question: I have not believed in the spirit world.

Answer: Then your value is half that of a human being's. Eighty percent of the three billion people on earth are ignorant about the spirit world. Even believers are unsure about the existence of the spirit world and God. Many say, "I believe because my pastor says so." But the spirit world exists.

You will be blown away when you experience it. Imagine a millionaire trying to build a happy hometown. He does not mind investing all his money into building it. Likewise, how did God, the creator of heaven and earth, create His dwelling place? You might faint if you saw where I will live in the future.

Spirit world is the world of beauty, where you never get bored by watching a tiny piece of anything for even a thousand years. The world's prized possessions cannot compare to even a piece of the spirit world. Therefore, I will not miss the earth. I myself would rather go back to that world, because this earth is not fulfilling its purpose. (15:154)

Most people generally do not think about the spirit world. They serve their parents because they were born from them, and live in that particular family. They try to live as the general public lives.

In such a lifestyle, the center of life is something they need for their physical daily lives. In other words, people consider food, shelter, and clothing to be the most important elements of life because how to eat and how to live is the center of their lives. This is generally true, isn't it?

People think that the issues of how to live, eat, and clothe themselves are the center of life. Of course, they do develop some good elements through their moral and ethical human relationships with each other. However, the standard of that morality is different depending upon the nation and race. Everything from moral standards to social systems change according to the degree of difference between cultures of the world.

From this point of view, although we should search for the original standard as historical human beings on earth, the existing moral and ethical standards are scattered in many directions. They are all out of control. This is the problem. People are unsure about the original world and the destination of their own lives. Therefore they are ignorant about whether or not the spirit world and God exist.

However, those in the Unification Church clearly know that the spirit world exists. They not only believe it but also know it. Why? How? Because they understand so many historical facts and see so many real, undeniable spiritual things happening around them. Today the Unification Church has built a worldwide foundation. When you look back at our development, you see that we have gone through a path of so many spiritual experiences. That is why members of the Unification Church cannot deny the existence of the spirit world. (140:122)

Then what kind of path should Unification Church members go? They must follow the path that God desires. You must obey the Will of God. What is the Will of Heaven? In Heaven's Will, there is a will for individuals, for the family, society, nation, world, and even the spirit world. You do not know so much about the spirit world, do you? The specialist in that field is the one who is standing here right now.

The spirit world definitely exists. Then if the spirit world exists, and God does too, what would happen? Some may think that we have nothing to do with Him even though He exists. This is incorrect. Saying, "Even if the spirit world exists, it has nothing to do with me," would be the same as saying that you do not need the family, nation, or world even though you are part of them. Therefore, since the greater God and the greater spirit world exist, we desire to have a relationship with Heaven. What do we do after making a relationship? We should become one with Heaven. We have to move toward the heavenly purpose. (104:119)

I know more about God than anybody else in the world, even though I am not a minister. There is a famous spiritualist named Arthur Ford, who is a member of the American Spiritualists Association. Even such a person said "yes" when I said to him: "Come and greet me, since I am entering the spirit world. You will understand these facts about the spirit world." Then I asked him, "What do you do in this situation?" He replied, "Oh, I do not know." He lost right away.

We have come to the end of the twentieth century, and the spirit world surely exists. How many scientists are aware of this? Dr. Yoon, do you believe in the spirit world? (Yes.) You didn't believe in the spirit world when you joined the Unification Church, did you? (No.) Then why do you believe in it now? (Father has taught me.) Have I taught you? You realized it by yourself and have believed in it.

Dr. Chang, why are you smiling? Your face has become very handsome recently, as if you were a bridegroom who had just married an heiress. (Smiles.) You look happy. (Yes.) If I told you to go to North Korea, would you go? (Yes!) Why do you answer that way? You do not look too good because of the wrinkles on your face. When you look up, it does not look too good either. (No, with a soft voice.) It may not look good. Who believes it? Sometimes you have to do such a thing in order to revive a nation. (194:252)

3. The Spirit World Is the Driving Force For Faith

In the Bible, does it explain the third heaven, which Paul saw fourteen years earlier? How did he live during those fourteen years? He built himself up for fourteen years, holding onto his experience of seeing the third heaven. Paul could go on again after talking about the third heaven. This is because he had seen something higher than the world around him. Knowing this, you understand the path to go in order to become filial sons and daughters. Do you understand? (62:47)

The apostle Paul's experience of seeing the third heaven of the spirit world became the driving force for him to be able to do witnessing activities for fourteen years. Do you understand? You must have such experiences. It is the same for me. (27:128)

Let's talk a little more about the spirit world. You all go crazy when I talk about the spirit world. Wise men like me would not. (Laughter.) It is true. Everybody becomes crazy. You do not know where you are going in the spirit world. Since you have left without any roots, you do not know the path to return. This is because the spirit world is too good to leave. When you go around the world, though you think that you are in Korea, you are actually in London. How do we come back?

There is no need of cars in the spirit world. You can travel millions of miles in one moment. How many years does it take for us to travel to Venus by a spaceship nowadays? We can get there in a moment. This vast universe is our own activity ground. When we think about that, it is a truly noble task for me to live to be seventy years old and yet to be spoken of so badly by people. Nevertheless, I have no choice but to live this way. I have no choice because young Mother would shed tears of worry over marrying our sons and daughters if I go to the spirit world. It is simple for me to leave this world-just pack some luggage and go. It is very simple.

This is why I am not afraid of death. Do you understand? I have no fear of death. What made this possible? Love did. You digest love.

I digest everything with love, even when I am put in jail. That is how I have pulled today's entire opposing environment. I have digested it, and I have conquered it with my own hands.

You would faint away if you saw the place where I will live in the spirit world. What is the famous museum in Paris? People talk about the Louvre. I saw the palace of the Russian Empire in Leningrad. People say it is gorgeous, but I tell you that those places cannot compare with even the bathroom of the palace in heaven. It is true. You may not be able to go to such a place. There are three levels in heaven, and there are no walls between each level, only curtains. (202:27)

4. When the Spirit World Was Created

The spirit world is very similar to the angelic world. Do you understand? Today this world is like Adam and Eve. Well, God created the spirit world before He created Adam and Eve, and the Lord at the Second Advent represents Adam. Thus, the spirit world, which was created before him, is similar to the angelic world. Since Satan came to exist because the spirit world went against God's Will, then that world can be restored only after the spirit world welcomes God's Will. Also, the Lord cannot be recognized by the world unless he gets the spirit world to surrender to him. That is why the Unification Church has worked until today to bring about the surrender of the spirit world, and that is the reason why the spirit world has to help the Unification Church. (25:233)

5. Where the Spirit World Is

Where is the spirit world? Is it outside your body, or does it come into your body? (It is in our body.) Thus, you turn around with spirit world on your shoulders, and you attend it as you turn. You turn holding the spirit world in your arms and on your head. Can you get away from it? (Impossible.) That is why my heart is always dignified wherever I go in America, so opposition from people cannot affect me.

Nowadays, I have been firing guns continuously, so that not only the CIA and the FBI, but all of America is shocked. I surprise them. Why don't they attack me? I'll challenge them. You should do that, too. Everything is prepared in the spirit world, and it is commanding us to meet the challenge. (162:11?)

You should understand the existence of the spirit world now. You must know it. The spirit world exists for this world, and this world exists for the sake of the eternal spirit world. It isn't right to say that the spirit world does not exist. It does exist. Since it does, I'm doing what I am doing. I move centering on the spirit world. Yet some still say, "Rev. Moon, you are mistaken." And others say, "I don't know where God dwells-in this world or where the spirit world is." God's dwelling place is the spirit world. (117:307)

6. What Kind Of Place Is the Spirit World?

If we could complete our lives during only our seventy to eighty years on earth, we wouldn't have any problems to worry about. However, when you live a life that involves eternity, it's a different story.

Spirit world exists. What do you think your reaction would be when you pass to the spirit world? That world that welcomes you is a magnificent world. You have no idea. It is a magnificent and limitless world. The first thing you become aware of when you get to spirit world is that the main thoughts there are of earth itself and the society in which you lived and so on, rather than just your own hometown.

On earth, there is discrimination between cultures and differences in their backgrounds. Sometimes other people's ways are incompatible with your own. While you were going through your life in this world, you wanted to be in control of everything by insisting on your own point of view. When you go to spirit world, you want to leave your values behind for others. However, your forgotten past life will be replayed vividly in the spirit world. Your past will not go away.

The more immense the spirit world is, the more you long for your home and for life on earth, because you cannot absorb the environment in spirit world freely based on your own limited judgment. This is how I see it.

When we go to the spirit world and live there forever, how long will it take to forget about earthly life? How many years can we last? When you think about it, what do you think? How many days can you last there? How many years?

You only meet strangers when you first go to the spirit world. Imagine if you could meet someone that you know in such an unknown environment. When you think there, you cannot escape your emotional connections to the past. You think about the people you loved in the past.

Once you are there, you would wonder how your mother and father are doing, and your grandmother and grandfather. You would think this way. Whom do you want to meet most in the spirit world? (187:285)

I understand why today's world is so excited about space and electricity. It is because they are similar to internal lubrication oil. You are supposed to say "Amen." Thus, we can conclude that spirit world is the world filled with the electricity of love.

We can expand harmony, and there is nothing we cannot do in this world with the electricity of love. Hence, we realize that our place in the spirit world can be determined by what realm our conscience structure can handle.

Then, what is the spirit world? It is an eternal place that desires eternal elements. Thus, a spirit self that has experienced love on earth would go to that place in spirit world automatically, just like being pulled by a magnet. Do you understand? The level of spirit world you will go to depends on your sensitivity.

Well, what kind of place is the spirit world? It is the world of harmony, where everything is filled with love. Can you believe that we can send electricity to several million families in New York City in an instant with just one push of a button? Can you believe it? Do you understand? (Yes.) So, does it sound real if I say that this universe can operate with just one push of a love button?

Then, what is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? The Kingdom of Heaven on earth is the place where love bulbs shine. Then, how about the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven? It is the place where love bulbs shine completely.

Therefore, as long as you keep a loving heart and pull the rope of love, everything goes wherever you want it to. When you pull it toward the back, you go backward. (Father demonstrates.) When you pull it forward, you move forward. When you pull it this way, you can go like this. If you pull it this way, you will move upward. You can operate it as freely as you wish. You do it not because of duty, but automatically. Can you understand?

Thus, we can seek after this concept with the earthly structure of recognition. The concept is that the spirit world is the place filled with the air of love. The God of love wants to feed all humanity in that world and wants to make them happy. If He says, "Let there be rice," with a loving heart, then rice will appear. This is so because we have to eat, even in the spirit world.

Therefore, you eat the food of love. You look at each other with loving eyes. Everyone does so. There is no word to describe the beauty of the spirit world. You never get tired of listening. There is no concept of being sleepy there. Do you understand? There would have to be a cause for becoming tired, and there must be something that can make you excited. There would have to be something that bores or disturbs you. How can we get tired if there is no cause?

In spirit world you can keep your eyes open forever and you can hear forever. You can live forever, even without eating. Would you eat rice because you are told to? (Laughter.) Would you? I know that I do not eat just because I'm told to. In the spirit world I can wear clothes in whatever way I want. "Let's wear a gold suit. That princess has a 517-karat diamond, so I want a better one. Give me a 17,000-karat diamond." When I say so, it will appear. (Laughter.) I can have that. We can create everything. (Applause.) Because I look at things this way, you may say that I have a wild imagination. (Laughter.) But you should know that I'm speaking to you within a logically possible realm.

It is highly possible that those words are true. The possibility is high. Those words are worth saying. They are worthy to be spoken. Therefore, you need to test them out. You have to try what I say. So would you want to be a volunteer to try this out? (Yes!) Those who volunteer, raise your hand. It is good.

The spirit world is the place filled with the electricity of love. That is a fact. The spirit world that I know is that way. Do you understand? Thus, human beings today tend to connect everything with love. Why do we want a relationship of love? This is to have the same beat as the spirit world. This is really logical. Since the spirit world operates in this way, existing beings have to respond to that. You should understand that we cannot leave our position. Do you understand? (Yes!)

Do you dream of Father sometimes? (Yes!) How does it happen? Does he appear on an electrical wave? It is not so. When he appears to you, he appears through the waves of love, he just comes into you smoothly. You cannot have self. Self should not be there. You have to sacrifice yourself and create a vacuum. Otherwise nothing will occur. After creating a vacuum, the question is whether you become pure gold or not. Gold does not contain any other elements. It is pure in itself. Do you understand? (Yes.) Why do we make gold jewelry? Platinum has no resistance power. When electricity comes in... swish. Do you understand?

So I have to beat you to make you pure. We should make it by being hit. You have to create pure gold by being hit. Next, sacrifice yourself. Die and become zero. Sacrifice yourself and become zero.

Why are we now entering the space age and the age of electricity? It is because the spirit world is approaching closely. In the Divine Principle it says that before the appearance of the truth, the external thing, or Cain-form thing, must appear. This world is a Cain-type world. From this viewpoint, I am the founder of the electricity of God's love.

Thinking in this light, the spirit world must exist. It must exist from the viewpoint of the structure of the universe-from the viewpoint of the principle of dual structures and that of dual characteristics.

God must exist, and everything is according to the Principle. Do you understand what I'm talking about? Now you understand it very well. (112:117)

Section 3. The Content and Situation of the Spirit World

1. The Fall Led to Ignorance About the Spirit World

If it were not for the fall, there would have been a heavenly lineage in which even the cells of the physical body would have been passed down purely through many thousands of generations of men and women. The human body consists of four hundred trillion cells. Four hundred trillion! Although our ancestors passed away to the spirit world, their cells born of love have been transmitted to us, and they are still a part of us.

The body's cells, centered on their life energy, have combined with each other from one generation to the next and have been passed down. These cells, connected through the blood lineage, have been passed down and are still alive and moving. Alive and moving. They have not died. The leaves on trees fall in autumn. New buds come out in spring. A garden becomes so green in summer. Likewise, we human beings have been born out of numerous ancestors through our blood connection. Although we are their descendants, we are meant to live our life representing them, as if we were their ancestors. Centered on what? Centered on what is true in our ancestors' love, we are to pass down their blood lineage.

It is your grandfather and grandmother who represent your ancestors. Do you understand? It is your grandfather and grandmother who represent your clans and your families in front of heaven. It is they who are connected with us, centered on heavenly ancestors.

Then what about your father and mother? They are the center of your family. They represent all the fathers and mothers of all families in the present world. The grandfather and grandmother represent the past, and the father and mother represent the present. Do you understand? (Yes.) What about sons and daughters? They represent the future, in which they realize God's eternal ideal world, connecting themselves with the Heavenly Kingdom and completing the cosmic unity. Your family is holding your son and daughter as a real starting point of your family. Compressed into one place, your family embraces and also connects representatives of the past, representatives of the six billion people of the present world, and representatives of future descendants. Understand? (Yes.)

The family that does not fall stands in such a position that the spirit world and the physical world are able to communicate with each other. If you call for your great-great-grandfather, you will be able to meet with him. You will be able to find out who his grandfather is, and who your ancestors are from the fourth generation back, the fifth, the hundredth, the thousandth, all the way back to Adam and Eve. If you wonder what Adam and Eve looked like, they will appear and say, "This is how we look." You will say, "My eyes resemble Adam and Eve's! My nose, too! And my mouth!" The shape of your faces would be similar. Are more than four things supposed to he on the human face? Eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Four things. You will also say, "Oh, our limbs are the same! Their eyes also blink! We look so much alike!"

If we can meet with our ancestors of the first generation, what about God, who created our ancestors? We can meet with God. Do you know that? The family is the place where the invisible God expresses His love. Understand? All the ancestors in history who were born centered on love are dominated by love in the spirit world. The same love. Do you understand? (Yes.)

The love between father and child is cherished in the physical world. If one lives one's life with that kind of love on earth, one will attend God as one's parent and live one's life in heaven as God's child. That kind of life in the spirit world corresponds in every way to the kind of life in an unfallen family on earth, since the character and quality of the people in both worlds are the same. (214:268)

2. The Spirit World Is A Sphere In Which You Can Sense Everything Instantly

It is so in the spirit world. You will understand that as soon as you go there. Even before you greet anyone, someone whose name is so-and-so, who used to live a hundred million years ago, will come up to you. The spirit world is such a speedy world. Should I talk a little about the spirit world? (Yes!) If I do, all of you may become psychiatric patients. That is why those who are there cannot come down once they have gone there. They know that they will affect people on earth.

When I face a difficult challenge, I have to pinpoint where the solution is. It is like entering a triangle of some situation, and I have to pinpoint which angle will bring me in the right direction. How do I pinpoint the right direction? My finger knows it. It is as if I am not myself. My body already knows the right direction. That is why we have to walk on our path with a right focus and a right mind.

When you meet someone, do not think about taking advantage of him or trying to use him for your own benefit. Never do that. If this man's original character is crushed because of your wrongdoing, it will take half a year to three years to repair it. That is why your actions are crucial. If you take advantage of others, you will be placed in a more hellish place than the usual hell. Those who understand such consequences do not even think about doing selfish deeds.

Satanic blood is still flowing at the base of our being. Satanic love has been rooted in our body. Through that love our life has been created with blood and nerves. The body of "I" was born and has multiplied four hundred trillion cells.

That is why we have to lament the satanic blood and this miserable sustenance of life. We have to determine to destroy this satanic life hundreds of times over.

Despite this knowledge, would you embrace your own body? Would you walk around like a mad dog when you are starving? Would you approach your spouse just to satisfy your own lust centered on your body? On this Children's Day, please examine seriously whether you have truly become God's son or daughter. Are you going to be approved by heaven and earth or by Satan? You! Your body is destined to go to hell if you don't purify yourself!

When you enter the spirit world, you do not need greetings. You will understand as soon as you meet others. You will know this person used to live on earth so many thousands of years ago or so many hundreds of years ago. Some say that biblical history is six thousand years, but I say they should be more reasonable. They do not understand the spirit world.

Biblical history actually spans millions and tens of millions years. If we call for our ancestors, they will all appear at once. As soon as you see them, you will understand each other without talking. Your whole being is on display. Your forehead has to be deep. The deeper it is, the more blessing you receive. You will immediately know in what order each of you belongs, higher or lower order. The order is automatically determined.

What determines the order? Love. Love determines the position of each person, just as on earth. So you cannot enter the Heavenly Kingdom unless you become God's sons and daughters.

How do you climb the ladder of God's heart to reach the Heavenly Kingdom? By riding a helicopter going back and forth? Or by an elevator that brings you straight up? Helicopter or elevator? It is an all-year-around elevator that brings you straight up.

In order to connect with God's love, you have to be in the perpendicular line. The Bible says, "Love your God with all your heart and all your mind." What do you think that is? The central point of all is love. When you do nothing but concentrate all your functions and consciousness on loving God, you will go straight up in the elevator. You have to experience the wondrous world.

3. The Center of the Spirit World

What is the center of the spirit world? The spirit world is structured centered on the one absolute God. The absolute God is the originator of the cosmos who created heaven and earth. There is nothing He has not created. The whole universe belongs to Him. It feels as He feels. The whole universe exists in relationship to Him.

For example, our four hundred trillions cells are all connected with our brain. The brain feels what each cell feels. All creatures have been in the same position in relationship to their Creator ever since the universe was created. A human being is alive with consciousness, pursuing goodness and higher value as well as having a sense of sorrow and sadness. All these attributes originated in the causal being, God. We can say that human life is the result, and we are going through the process of connecting ourselves with the original cause. (140:123)

4. The System of Hierarchy In the Spirit World

Don't you wonder whether the spirit world has completed itself? The spirit world is still incomplete. Why? The hierarchy system of the spirit world was originally supposed to be centered on God, True Parents, and True Children. Everyone is supposed to be connected with this hierarchy system, but it is not done yet. It is not done on earth yet, either. This hierarchy must be established on earth first, then in the spirit world. If the condition on the earth is taken care of, then the spirit world will automatically follow.

In other words, the organization of the spirit world is meant to be the hierarchy system centered on True Parents, which is the ideology of unfallen Adam centered on God, but it has not been accomplished yet. So far, the center of the hierarchy was occupied by the Buddhists Club and the Confucians Club, as well as the Muslims Club, etc.

All of them in the spirit world have been hoping for the establishment of the ideology of True Parents and the ideology of Adam. The spirit world and the physical world are going in the same unified direction. As the work of the True Parents on earth has been reaching the worldwide level, the border lines between all the religions are disappearing. And as the Unification Movement develops in the spirit world, the result will automatically manifest in the physical world.

What happens when the Unification Church reaches the worldwide level is that all spirit people in the spirit world will leave there and return to the physical world for resurrection. This is because the purpose of creation is completed on earth, and they have to return to the physical world to help. All of them will become active.

The billions of spirit people in the spirit world wish that the Unification Church members would lead them in the right direction, saying, "Move, move, move!" So if we create and bring to the spirit world one world centered on the True Parents, this world will become the world God governs. One unified world will last eternally in the names of the True Parents.

The centers of the hierarchy in the spirit world are: first, God; second, True Parents; third, True Sons and Daughters; and fourth, the True Nation. True Children are children who have inherited the direct blood lineage of True Parents. Concerning the True Nation, all of you are citizens of the nation.

Who should live in the heavenly palace first? Who will govern the Heavenly Kingdom sitting on the throne in the heavenly palace? God was originally supposed to be one with Adam and Eve, who were substantiations of His dual characteristics. Adam and Eve, if they had become True Parents through their unity with God, were supposed to have secured the right of Kingship in the Heavenly Kingdom. It would have been realized if they had not fallen. Because of the fall, True Parents have to emerge and mend everything.

The spirit world knows it is supposed to have this kind of hierarchy, so it is frustrated looking at the fallen people on the earth. They know that, centered on God, True Parents have to emerge, then the True Children, and finally a True Nation with True Citizens. You cannot imagine how much the spirit world is longing for their arrival. How much those in the spirit world have been hoping for many thousands of years for you to emerge on earth and fulfill God's Will!

Who took dominion here in the physical world? (Father is speaking while writing on the blackboard.) First came Satan. Then, centered on Satan, false parents emerged, that is, fallen and evil parents, and then evil children and an evil nation. Both the spirit world and the ideal world reject all these evil beings. (161:223)

In the Oriental almanac, there are twenty-four seasonal divisions, based on the lunar calendar. In the spirit world there are twenty-four elders, centered on the twelve disciples of Jesus.

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 3]

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 3]

5. Clothes, Food, and Shelter in the Spirit World

Would you skip breakfast tomorrow morning because you ate hamburgers or bread this morning? (Laughter.) Would you eat ten meals and then stop eating altogether? Until your physical body dies, you will keep crying out, "Oh, rice! Oh, bread! Oh, hamburgers!"

Would you become tired of food because you eat it every day? Do you wait for the food to come every day? (Yes.) Likewise, you have to eat God's words every day, even after you go to the eternal spirit world. That is why you have to train yourself while on earth. It has to be your desire to know: "What kinds of words will God speak to us? What meaning do they have?" Isn't that true?

Think about it. Is there a bread factory in the spirit world, or not? Is there a factory that produces Coca Cola and juice, or not? (No.) Why not? You don't know why not. Right? (Laughter.) Is there a factory that manufactures cars in the spirit world? Would you say, "I want to move around the spirit world in a luxurious car," and then move around there in the car? On this earth people boast of owning a Mercedes Benz, but in the spirit world there is no need for cars.

What would you do in the spirit world? Would you eat food, or not? Would you prefer to eat food, or not? (Prefer eating.) (Laughter.) Centering on what would you eat food there? You eat centered on love. A person who could not have love on the earth won't be able to open his mouth no matter how much he wants to eat. That is the rule.

Your mouth will not open if your heart loves only yourself and does not center on loving others. Even when you try to pick up food with chopsticks and bring the food to your mouth, the chopsticks would move away from your mouth. You may try once, twice, three times this way, saying, "Arrgh!" How disappointed would you be. Everything is possible only when you have the concept of true love in the spirit world. Without it nothing is possible.

In the spirit world, if you have love for others, then as soon as you say, even in your imagination, "I need a car made of diamonds," it will appear. Even without a car, however, you will be able to travel hundreds of millions of miles, or even a distance of a hundred million light-years.

What is a car for? Only a loving heart, a heart of true love, is needed. If you say, "I would like to meet this type of a beautiful woman who lived so many billions of years ago," she will appear 100 percent as you wished, even though there was never any such person who fit your description 100 percent. Anything is possible with your imagination. This is the main concept: centered on true love. Without that concept, you cannot do anything. So, what do you think will happen to a person who lived centered on himself? What will become of him?

What I am teaching about is the tide of heart. In the spirit world, when you visit someone who is lower than your love standard, you can possess that person's house if you like it. The owner of the house knows it as soon as he sees your face. If he recognizes you as someone higher than he in the standard of true love, he will welcome you to his living room, saying, "Welcome." Just as a tour guide guides you, he will guide you through his house.

If you become God's son or daughter, the whole vast universe will become yours. When you go to the spirit world, would you want to follow me around? (Yes!) You cannot do that now. On the path I go, you cannot follow me. The gate of your heart is narrow. True love enables you to go through a wide gate or a narrow gate. Only true love makes it possible.

This position represents the whole. That is why it can let you go in or out of anywhere. Am I just a dreamer? What word is the opposite of dreamer? (Realist.) Did you see? Because my nose is this shape and my eyes are so small, I may be a deceptive person. Isn't it true? (Laughter.) Who of you can tell if you have been deceived? Your original mind knows.

Does your heart say, "Aye!" or "Ahhh'"? When your heart moves around in the four directions -- east, west, south, and north -- will it say, "I don't mind doing this, lying down, or rolling over"? Would you say that you can think over the concept I have mentioned at night or during the day, wherever you go? (Yes.) Then the concept is the truth.

However, if even one-third of your heart says, "Ahhh," then one-third of the concept is false. Do you think that your heart can welcome it 100 percent? Even if I were lying, if you believe what I say 100 percent as the true words spoken by God, He will help you to accomplish what you want to accomplish. Since He has the ability to create, He can create anything to help you. If that happens, you will be greater than I. Do you understand that? (Yes.) Then believe. Believe 100 percent. (Laughter). (207:94)

The people in this world outside our church do not understand our activities because they do not know us. I have been making preparations. America cannot do this, nor can the Soviet Union or China. That is why I tell you to follow me. America, the Soviet Union, and China do not know that I have been making preparations. Even though the countries are huge and the people are proud, they will crumble. Do you understand? (Yes.) Is it so? (Yes.)

Why should it be so? It is because the spirit world is like that. The spirit world is our eternal homeland. This earth is the homeland of our original bodies. The spirit world is the homeland of our original heart. Do you understand? (Yes.) The next world we are to enter is the world of heart, the spirit world. If we train ourselves for our future entry to the spirit world, we will have no problems once we get there.

Americans have to eat hamburgers and French fries. Koreans have to eat kimchee and kochijan. Even if there are hamburgers and kimchee in the spirit world, people will not be able to enjoy them unless they have true love. So if we live our life on earth in the same rhythm as the spirit world, we will have no struggle in the spirit world. We will dance day and night, saying, "How happy we are!"

Our life on the earth for seventy or eighty years is less than one second in the eternal world. Would you follow the lifestyle of this world, which is worth less than one second? We have to keep step with the eternal world.

I am thinking of training members of the Unification Church to be the king of the market. I want all of them to be graduates of the Market University. They will become significant leaders. Do you think they will, or not? (They will.) Do you think that my ideology will unify the spirit world and the physical world, or not? (It will.) (207:72)

Do you think that you will eat rice in the spirit world? If so, then I'll have to seal your mouth shut by welding your lips together. Your tongue has to be pulled out. Then what are you going to do? Your teeth have to be pulled out, too? Or should your teeth be kept intact? (Kept intact) Why do you want to keep them intact? Without eating rice, what use do your teeth have?

When you are in spirit world, do you think that you have to urinate, or not? (Laughter.) Why don't you try to go to spirit world next time to find out? I am telling you that you will have to urinate even in spirit world, but those who do not think so should go there and find out for yourself.

Then what about moving the bowels? Do you think we do that there, or not? (Laughter.) You do everything there, but it will immediately return to the elements. Do you understand about elements? They say that there are 107 basic elements in the universe, but these are constantly increasing. Anyhow, urine and feces will go back to the elements. That is why you do not have to clean in the spirit world. If you wave your hands with the heart of true love, you can go back to the original homeland. If with the heart of love you ask something to come out, it will come out. With the heart of love, all kinds of mobilizing are possible.

If you need to be welcomed to spirit world, you can command ten million people to come welcome you. You can ask for this type and that type of people: whatever number of Westerners, Americans, Germans, and all kinds from more than a hundred countries. They will come out in numbers.

Then we can have cultural festivals from each country. We can hold balls and have each country present its prize dance performance. You will look at the ballroom in a daze, without knowing whether you are standing or lying down, intoxicated by the atmosphere. The spirit world is that kind of world.

Would you like to go there, or not? (We want to go there.) I may be telling you a lie. God, however, has the ability to create. We have to know that He is the subject, who is capable of creating whatever He wishes. Even when Satan tells you, "Hey, God has told you such and such," and you believe Satan's ideals and act on them, God will still create many ways for you to be victorious. (Amen!) (212:30)

This enormous universe God has created! There are no cars or food in the spirit world. As if we were like God, the Creator, we will be able to create everything, centered on the concept of true love and with our original ability in the spirit world.

When you order something to appear, the real thing will appear. If you say, "That kind of tool, please appear!" it will appear at once. Isn't it wonderful? If you ask for meals for ten thousand or even many million people who have come to a ballroom, they will be provided. When you ask for golden formal attire, it will appear instantly. What a nice place! It is indeed wonderful! (Laughter.) Your tongues are hanging out now. (Laughter.)

Your tongue extends toward the things you commanded to appear, saying, "Oh, Father in heaven!" Your tongue would reach out to those things, saying, "Hey! they do not decrease!" What will your tongue be doing in spirit world? (Laughter.) The more true love your tongue tastes, the more it sticks out, saying, "Ahh, the taste of heaven!" Whenever your tongue says that, you will say, "I feel like jumping. Please do not wake up from this dream! I like it better! I like it better! Now I want to meet my partner of love. I want to go out there with my wife!" You are standing in the position of king, centered on the automatically flowing love. The spirit world is the place of final settlement for all. You can hear the voice of true love. Everything will instantly become beautiful, as if each were God's partner. They will become so good for us to see and feel. It will be too good to sleep. It is so wonderful for you to open your eyes in the spirit world.

You do not go to sleep in the spirit world. Understand? Because you do not sleep in the spirit world, you can dance with all parts of your body going in and out there, even at midnight. (Laughter.) There is your "melody partner," and he or she can produce all kinds of voices.

Are you able to hear such voices? No! It is noise that you can hear and joyfully dance to. (Laughter.) The reason why you do it spiritually is because you long for eternal joy to fill your life. When your spirit body is in the spirit world, you will be able to learn realistically to attain true love. True love moves to someone else and becomes a center for making an actual physical body be revitalized.

From there it is connected with the spirit world of love. Air is the air of love. Food is the food of love. Clothes are the clothes of love. The True Parents will provide those things centered on true love.

Look around. You worry about food in your life. We need factories to manufacture automobiles, fertilizer, clothes, food, and so on. People busy themselves with food at their home. In the spirit world, there are no factories. No need for cars. No need for airplanes. In the blink of an eye, you will be able to travel a hundred million miles. Spiritual energy travels faster than the rays of the sun. Spiritual energy. The sun's rays, which were created by God, travel three hundred million meters. Doesn't electricity travel as fast as the speed of light?

God's original love energy and life energy travel many thousands of times faster than light and electricity. If you wish to meet with someone who is millions or billions of miles away, that person will still appear. When you prepare your heart and say that you would like to meet with someone you love, that person will appear. Isn't it great? When he appears in front of you, you will know which level you are on. You will know if you are higher or lower than he. Even if he was your closest friend, he will bow to you as soon as he emerges if you are higher than he in love from the heavenly point of view. Even your own mother will bow to you. Your ancestors from way back will do the same. The spirit world is such a place.

Those who used to live eight or ten million years ago will appear and bow to you. Biblical history is what, six thousand years? It is like a madman's story. How much has changed over the past thousands of years? People who used to live then could sense Heaven much more deeply than those who live now.

However, the aspect of cultural life is the opposite. The higher the cultural life becomes, the higher the spiritual senses develop. Isn't that true? Once you attain more knowledge, you understand more according to the degree of the knowledge and become more sensitive in analyzing everything. From now on, that kind of knowledge will be developed more and the spirit world will guide and teach those who are concerned about the future of the world. They will understand through spiritual waves what will happen. If you reach higher and higher in some position, you will see only one goal at the end. (206:138)

Please try to do this kind of training yourselves. When you meet with someone outside, and analyze and compare him with someone similar, you will know, "Ahh, this person has this kind of character, so he will live his life this way." When you double-check with his real life, you may find that you are 70 percent correct. When you meet someone for the first time and describe to him, saying, "Your character is like this, isn't it?" he will ask you, "How did you know that?" When you do it more and more, you will get better at it.

If you train yourself in analyzing many people while on earth, you will be able to take charge of many people wherever you go in the spirit world. You will be able to understand every person you meet. You will be able to tell whether a person is higher or lower in love.

If the person is higher than you, you will greet him, saying, "Good morning, sir!" "Good morning!" "Oooooh!" You will become big like that. You will be able to compare each thing with everything else. Everyone concludes that the path of center is the best to follow. When you go to a village in spirit world, the villagers will say to you, "Welcome. Please stop by my house." You will not need to worry about food or clothes there. No factories are needed there. Understand? No cars or airplanes. You will have no need for anything.

You do not need anything of this world. Just thinking will enable you to travel thousands of miles. When you say, "I want that," centered on the heart of love, it will be provided spiritually. When you say, "I want to meet with such a person," he will appear. You will ask him, "Are you so and so?" He will reply, "Yes I am. I used to live in such and such a place on earth hundreds or thousands of years ago. You wanted to see me? Do you have any questions?" You will say, "Yes, I do. I taught this way. How different you and I are!" Do you understand? Both of you can naturally share many stories. It does not take time. Just from the beginning of meeting with each other, you will understand each other.

What an inconvenient life we have in this physical world! In the spirit world, we have no cars. You can create all kinds of emotion of love there. With the concept of true love in your mind, you can create everything. You will be able to create anything with the concept of true love. (217:131)

6. How to Use Knowledge and Power In the Spirit World

Money? You can make as much money as you want. Knowledge? God is the king of knowledge, so you don't have to explain anything to Him. Power? Is the president of Korea any more than a piece of rag? I may sound rude, but what is the president of a country one hundredth the size of the Soviet Union? Knowledge, money, and power are just a small part of the values people pursue during their physical life.

Can a professor be proud of his knowledge for one thousand or ten thousand years? Can he continue to hold it as he moves around and shows it off? Your knowledge is with you only during your life. The same for money. When you say about someone that he is great, isn't it usually because of his knowledge, his money, or his power? Isn't that the case in this world? However, God sees those values as nothing. They are useless in the spirit world. (203:291)

Centered on what can humankind and its history be able to solve problems and become complete? People should know God. God is a God of character. God cannot be vague. We ourselves are real. Since we are beings of character-with intellect, emotion, and will-then our subject, God, is also a God with intellect, emotion, and will. That is how we see it.

What is the central attribute of God among all His attributes? It is emotion. Love. God needs love most. In the Kingdom of Heaven, we do not live just by knowledge.

Because of your ignorance of the spirit world, you do not understand, but it will take less than a week for you to learn everything. The spirit world is like a mirror in which you can see your own heart reflected. Spirit world is a place where you can obtain within a week all the knowledge that a very intellectual person has accumulated all his life on earth.

Because you see things through the light of your heart, you will automatically understand the world and all its related connections. Only through emotion and heart will you understand whether a person is your object or subject. It cannot be done through knowledge or any other attributes of God. (210:312)

When you just say with a strong heart of love that you want to meet with a person who is a hundred million miles away, he will appear at once. When you ask him "Why did you come here?" he will say, "Because you called me." If you ask him, "How many miles did you come?" he will reply that he came from a hundred million miles away. Spirit world transcends space. The universe becomes your activity station.

We are strangling ourselves with things like money, knowledge, and power, which do not exist in the spirit world. The spirit world does not have those things. In the world, money, knowledge, and power are needed, but there is no need of them in the spirit world. People in the satanic world have been longing for them.

The spirit world is a world void of power struggles. If you are into power, you cannot live anywhere in the spirit world. Nothing in spirit world welcomes you. You cannot have a connection with the spirit world even if the spirit world itself becomes interested in you and tries to unite with you. Opposites in essence cannot become one. You couldn't be connected with a position that interests the spirit world. (205:128)

Do you understand that God created everything for love? If you ask God what He loves most, what do you think His answer will be? God does not have His favorites. He has no need of money, knowledge, or power. What do we members of the Unification Church need? The same thing. In love, there is money, knowledge, or power. The power of love is permanent power. A person who understands true love on earth will have nothing to learn in heaven.

That kind of person can go in and out of God's Heart. He can freely move east, west, south, and north. God's Heart is like a central station. Do you understand? Why do we need God's Heart? When you go in and out of His Heart, tremendous power is generated, because all energy from the four directions becomes concentrated there. Even an unknown little nation will be elevated to the same position as God when it comes through the central point. Love has such great power.

What is knowledge? With knowledge you can possess all things of the environment. Among all knowledge, the greatest knowledge is about love. If you have only love, everything in the world will connect with you. Understand? In this world, a person of knowledge is a ruler, right? It is said that knowledge is power, isn't it? It is logical that a person of power rules. A person who has love does not need knowledge. You will understand everything in the spirit world.

Because I know very clearly all these things about the spirit world, I do not want to live in the physical world. The vast spirit world is all constructed centered on love. Everything is complete if you harmonize yourself with love and possess the sphere of God's Heart. The history of creation will continue forever. Do you understand? You have to accomplish what you have planned by harmonizing yourself with love. Once you determine and command it, it will unfold at once.

How inconvenient this world is! Do you need to earn money, or not? Do you have to study, or not? In spirit world, without studying you will understand everything. Your heart will know even before anything is said. You will see clearly who around you is higher and lower. As soon as you meet with someone, you know it. You can measure the level of love quickly. You will know which way is east, west, south, and north. You will also sense whether someone is calling you. In that case, you become nothing and consider the other as your subject. It is a world that is being constructed through the power of love. (202:86)

7. Human Relationships In the Spirit World

God is the Creator who created this heaven and earth. He is the originator, the very parent of all beings in this world today. He is the origin of the meaning of all existence. Because of Him this phenomenal world came to exist.

Such an absolute being does not change according to historical events. An absolute being does not change. He is not limited by time and space. He is transcendent of all limitations. He is the one who governs every limitation. Who is that kind of being? We do not only call Him God.

He is our "Father". We have to call Him our "Heavenly Father." What do we call God? (Father.) He is your Father, who caused your birth. The word "rebirth" came to exist because of the fall. God is the original Father who caused your birth. Your physical father is the father who became a bridge between God and you. You will call your physical father your brother once you go to the spirit world. (Laughter.) You will not be calling your physical mother your mother, either.

What do all the people who were born of their parents call God? Christians call Him Father. We also call God Father. In the same family, the grandfather calls God Father and the father also calls Him Father. Grandchildren call God Father. All members of the family call Him Father.

Thus, God is Father to all humankind, and all people are brothers and sisters. I sometimes wonder how interesting it would be in the spirit world if all people were siblings.

Who are the closest siblings in the spirit world? The closest siblings are not horizontal, or physical, siblings. Which relationship is closer in this world: between parent and child, or between siblings? Since the relationship between parent and child is closer, you will be closest to your parents, then to your grandparents and great-grandparents, and so on. When you trace the vertical line all the way up, who is the last grandparent? He is, indeed, God.

That is why you do not have to feel lonely if you have no friends in this world. You do not have to feel sad when you live by yourself and die. When you go to the spirit world, you will have numerous close siblings everywhere. One thing, though, has to be clear. You will not become their sibling automatically without doing anything. You can become their sibling only when you have attained the privilege of attending God as your Father.

Do you feel bad to have your father as your elder brother, or your grandfather as your elder brother? Do you feel good, or bad? In a sense you feel bad, don't you? You used to call him your father while on earth. From your father's point of view, he must feel bad when you call him your brother in the spirit world. However, that is what you have to call each other.

Why should it be so? It is because you have to become a child of the original family by position. There is only one first son of the original family, so how can everyone become the original son? In the spirit world, everyone can become the son of the original family. Centered on God, everyone can become descendants of the original family. When a rich person dies in this world, his assets will be inherited by his children. It is customary for half to be given to the first grandson of the original family and the rest to be divided by the other sons.

However, the spirit world is different. Since all spirit people in the spirit world have to become descendants of the original family, God does not have to divide His assets among them. Once all siblings become one, what belongs to your elder brother automatically belongs to you.

So it is important that all siblings become united. When you try to trace generations of your lineage, each time you find different numbers of generations. If all the ancestors of the original family become completely one, the descendants who come after them will inherit the cosmos. Specifically, they will govern the spirit world centered on the descendants of the original family. (21:249)

In the spirit world, grandfathers and wrinkled grandmothers will look much cuter than you. They will look more beautiful. They can remain in that state if they have love. It is a unified world, and it is a beautiful world. Can you behave in the same way as before when you meet your grandfather and grandmother? Will you go backward? How wonderful it would be for us to see beautiful grandfathers and grandmothers! What a great scene it is to behold in the spirit world when a granddaughter approaches and greets her grandparents.

If you have a grandfather, who is his grandfather, and who are that grandfather's ancestors? The first grandfather is God. If you say, "Ahh, God, I am so happy!" God will say, "Welcome!" and He will burst out in joy, "Ha, ha, ha!" and say, "Ahh, that is exactly so." (Applause.)

What do you think? Will you want to try to do it for the first time? Try or not? (We will try.) Next, you have to give your wife a piggyback ride. You can take turns between husband and wife to train yourself to do a better job, since you have to give a piggyback ride to your grandparents. You have to be willing to give a piggyback ride to your grandparents and also your parents. Is it okay for you to say, "I don't like to do that'"? No. So a couple should train themselves to give each other a piggyback ride. (Laughter.) It is true. This is a training course. After the couple finish, they can give their parents a piggyback ride, and they will say, "Ahh, wonderful!" We have to give comfort to our parents.

Grandparents' bodies stiffen as they become older. That is why we need to give them a piggyback ride. "Ahh, wonderful!" Isn't that great? If you cannot give your wife a piggyback ride, how can you give it to your parents and grandparents? (216:180)

When you go to the spirit world and look at a husband and wife, they look like one great person. People wonder what it is. You all will become like one cell. The whole universe will look like a man and a woman. Yes, the man and woman become combined. When you walk this way, the universe will walk this way, too. It is one body. (207:98)

How big do you think the spirit world is? People there can appear from a distance of many hundreds of miles, many millions of miles, in a blink of an eye. You will know where a person comes from as soon as you see his forehead. When you meet with someone from many hundreds of years ago, he will bow down his head to you if the standard of love in your character is higher than his. What moves anyone is love.

How much have you loved humankind? How much have you loved all the creation that God has created centered on love? Can you love them in the way that God loves them? That is the standard of measurement for everything. It is immediately measured. It is instantly known, faster than by a computer. A woman who is married proudly talks about how much her husband loves her. Likewise in the spirit world, you can be proud of how much you receive God's love. Original love. That is love of the highest level. From there, each level is determined. Do you understand? (216:171)

8. The Center of the Spirit World Is Love

1) The Air of the Spirit World Is Love

It is like that when you go to the spirit world. What constitutes the spirit world? The air of the spirit world is love. Love. Love is air. Your mind and body have to experience love and harmony on earth. Once you create the sphere of experiencing love and harmony, there is no place where you cannot communicate with each other instantly. Only through love. You will be connected with God in the way a bud on a tree branch is connected with the root of the tree. You naturally sense when God is rejoicing. You will know that God's banquet is going to be held in the east. You can get there automatically. It is the heaven and earth of freedom. (162:287)

There are screws of love in the spirit world. There are machines of love, and shafts. There are shafts in motors that rotate. When you pull all the shafts out, love remains. Love.

Those who rotate do so for the sake of love. There is no need to worry about its order and harmony. When you live centered on essential love, you are like a cell wherever you go in this world. (126:240)

It is love that you can breathe in the spirit world. Everything comes from love, lives for love, harmonizes with the love principle. Once you contain love you will become the substantiation of hope longed for by God throughout human history. You will be welcome anywhere you go in the spirit world.

Your family is the training place for the Kingdom of God. It is the training center. It is where a grandfather and grandmother live. If you expand that, it is the same. Father and mother's age-level, husband and wife's age-level, sons and daughters' age-level. A person expands what he has learned in his family to all directions and lives for the sake of others within the sphere of love. Then he will be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. The family is a training ground from which an express train brings you straight to the Heavenly Kingdom. It is a base where satellites can be launched, as at Cape Kennedy. Your family is the place where an atomic bomb of love or a satellite of love can be launched. (143:72)

2) Life in the Spirit World Is Centered on Love

It is true when you go to the spirit world. Spirit people there live centered on love. That is why it is good that you share the blessing of love with more people. You have to shed tears.

Tears surely come out when you are in a good or bad situation, don't they? Tears flow even when things are good, right? What percentage of difference is there between the time when you laugh and when you cry? When you laugh, you laugh with your eyes open, but you close your eyes when you cry. When you laugh too much, tears come out. The shape of your face does not change much. The only difference is the eyes. When you cry, you cry this way, closing your eyes. When you laugh, you laugh this way, opening your eyes. What percentage of difference is there between the two expressions? It is the same. (212:166)

When you go to the spirit world, you will find that art is very important. From now on, only art will remain. A person who cannot write poems of love is a failure. Women want to wear pretty clothes. Imagine men wearing a yellow chogori, red chogori, or red chima and walking around! How unfortunate are the people who happen to see them! (Laughter.) Think about it. Men are unfriendly. They are large, like pillars of a house. You should be able to feel that you can bring men somewhere and let them stand there for 1,000 or 10,000 years. (211:246)

Where is the core of the universe? The core is love. Some years ago in America, a new elementary particle called Upsilon was discovered. It was a great accomplishment. We are automatically entering an age where scientists are officially going to admit the existence of the spirit world. Wasn't it reported in yesterday's newspaper? (Yes.)

That is remarkable. It is remarkable to discover that something exists scientifically. This is a good opportunity to go over the borderline into the fourth dimension. As the physical world faces the limitation of physical materials, the spirit world becomes clear. There is no borderline. No line. Is there a borderline between the spirit world and your heart? Our heart resembles the spirit world. Man is called a spiritual being because he has all the senses that are connected with the spirit world.

Where is the core of love? Where is the core of love in the universe? The core is necessary. We have to find out everything logically.

Once we go to the spirit world, we can meet with someone in the blink of an eye with the power of love even if he lives far away. If we want to visit someone far away in our hometown for the sake of love, we can return there instantly. The spirit world is a limitlessly expansive world, but centered on love we can go back and forth over many millions of miles easily.

Love has the fastest speed. If you have no foundation of uniting your mind and body centered on love, then you have nothing to do with the spirit world. That is why we have to know clearly that the starting point of unification originates in yourself, not in the objective world. (216:192)

9. The Spirit World Is A World Of Heart

What kind of place is the spirit world? Some people say that those who speak about the spirit world are psychiatric patients. So I do not speak about it. Well, let me talk about it just a little. What kind of world is the spirit world? It is a place where anything is possible if you have a heart of the same level as God's heart. If we increase to many millions of members in the spirit world, they can all change to new clothes as soon as I say, "Oh! All of you should change your clothes to those new ones." When I say, "Let our banquet hall appear, and it should be this way and that way," it would instantly appear. The tables would be decorated with gold and silver as well as fine colored ornaments. The chairs would also be elegant. The people who came to the banquet would dance with joy and ecstasy. In such a place they would continue dancing for a thousand years.

Our members suffer for their ideals. The more you suffer, the higher the ideals you will achieve. Even though your spouse has horns on his head and an ugly face, can you still get victory by learning to love him? Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.) You welcome that kind of world. The whole world will come to respect that kind of achievement. Would you and your spouse like to follow on the path where Mother and I are leading you? (We want to follow) It is not easy to do that.

The world of heart is the world of eternal happiness. You have to be educated, however, going through thousands of stages of training. You have to go forward step by step, facing constant challenges, even though it may take many hundreds of millions of years. Everyone has to go through such a course. Americans, Orientals, presidents-every kind of person has to walk this path. You have to become someone who sheds tears for others, not for yourself.

So do not hesitate. Challenge your destiny by saying, "Do whatever you want with me. I am willing to die. I will continue to go this way even to death. Come what may, I will go forward with this kind of heart." If you challenge your fate by saying, "Even though you may kill me, I die as long as my heart is alive. I will bring this heart with me into the spirit world and engraft it to the world," God will say to it, "Are you going to invade the sphere of God's Heart? You can invade the sphere of Satan's heart, but you cannot invade the sphere of God's Heart. Isn't that the heavenly principle?"

Satan governs the sphere of his heart, but he cannot govern the sphere of Heaven's Heart. If Satan kills you, you will be united with the heartistic sphere of love, the center of God. That is why the Heavenly Heart is never welcome anywhere in the satanic world. It is most hated. Both God, center of the spirit world, and your heart, center of this world, are being placed on a scale. They form a reciprocal relationship.

The whole world will be united once the satanic world is heartistically united with this sphere of love. Then there will be no more border lines, and this world will be the Heavenly Kingdom where nobody will be prevented from entering any of the 12 pearly gates in the directions of east, west, south, and north. Everyone is welcome. Do you understand what I am talking about? You enter through this gate and come out through another gate. You are able to freely go through any of the 12 gates. Actually, there are 144 gates-12 gates for each of 12 directions.

Why? Because all can be harmonized and become one anywhere when you are united with the Heart of God, the Heart of the Heavenly Kingdom. (Father explains, drawing on the blackboard.) What is it going to be like? Those who are in the higher hierarchy of love and are able to go through the gates will shout, "Mansei! God is great!" (Laughter.) They follow each other, and all of them are so happy. They can eat whatever they want. They can wear whatever clothes they like. They play if they want to. They can do whatever they wish. They will feel in a second the tremendous happiness that they could never experience in the physical world even though they lived for a hundred years. (106:229)

The "-isms" in this world may have helped reform man's conscience, but from now on something more is needed to bring the final and complete victory. That is heart.

There has to emerge a new historical view that can reform man's heart and enable him to establish a heavenly standard. Based on this historical view, there has to appear a heartistic "-ism" that can create a new view of life, a new worldview. Then what "-ism" is it? It is centered on a heartistic view of life, a heartistic view of the world, and a heartistic view of the universe. It has been expected by human history. The Unification Church is teaching this very thing. (16:252)

10. The Situation of the Spirit World

It is like that in the hereafter, the spirit world. If two lines meet at 90 degrees, one goes straight east and west, the other north and south. Human society consists of numerous groups, and so many different forms. How many people are here in this room? If there are five hundred, then there are five hundred types of people, right? Everybody is different, right? Among all of you, people with similar angles gather in groups. This occurs more precisely than by computer. You can tell your own angle just by passing by others. Within a week, you will be able to peek through everything behind everyone and even to the bottom of the warehouse of a person's secret world. Words are not necessary. You can sense what a person's heart is trying to tell you. Do you understand? It is a world like a grandfather computer.

Let me explain next what the spirit world is like. There you drink elements. When drinking water, you drink its elements. You can drink as much water as you want there, and it will turn back into elements when you just wave your hands. There is no need of a garbage pail.

The person who can become an object to the God of love and harmony can instantly actualize all his thoughts in the spirit world. It is the world where you can prepare in a second a banquet for many millions of people. If you want to bring joy to God by dressing up beautifully, then you are already exquisitely dressed. It is possible to actualize even more than what you can imagine in this world.

Those who understand the spirit world find little joy in living in the physical world. Like us: Even when we are jailed, it does not bother us at all. This temporary life on earth is a moment of less than one breath compared with the eternal life. (211:244)

When you go to the spirit world, do you think you will be flying like this, "Hooo," or not? You can fly, "Hoop," but you cannot see anyone flying, because it is too fast. (Laughter.) Since true love has the fastest speed, the God of true love can take one step and reach anywhere in the vast universe 2.2 billion light years wide and work in many places all at once. You could do the same. The spirit world will become the stage of your activities, even though it is such a huge universe many hundreds of times the size of this earth.

There are so many mines of dreams. So much gold, silver, and precious stones. If you are someone who loves flowers so much, flowers will wake up from their sleep and open their mouth all of a sudden in order to welcome you when you approach them. They will ask you to stay for a while, but if you go away from them, they will wither and sigh "Ahh!" in disappointment. Do you understand? (213:277)

Think about it. There is no such a thing as jealousy in the spirit world. Would you compare the embodiment of love with diamonds, gold, or pearls? Jewels do not matter. The embodiment of love glitters more than jewels. It is so much more beautiful.

Is there such a thing as a diamond with love in it? Is there love in it? (No.) Is there a life diamond? (No.) We are the valuable beings who can impress diamonds and influence everything. We are the diamonds of precious love. Diamonds of precious life. It is you. So how wonderful are you? (Laughter, applause.)

The spirit world is like that. When you want to go somewhere, you are there already. Imagine if the vast universe became an active body of yours. Love must precede everything. You have only to say, "I want to see him. I want to see him," as if he were your partner and someone you love. You go to him as soon as you want to see him.

If you meet with artists in the spirit world, you will follow them as you instantly cultivate all your artistic ability within yourself. Everything is possible in spirit world. You sing when you want to sing. You also dance. Everyone rejoices. Mind and body are harmonized, and they begin to dance and sing. How beautiful that is!

When God draws a picture, won't He win the top award? Right? Does God bring a picture, a masterpiece by someone, and post it on the wall in order to look at it? Or does He look at the person who produced the masterpiece? Which one do you think God likes? (The person He created) Masterpieces are not necessary, right?

You do not age in the spirit world, since you are in the most wonderful position and are intoxicated with the heart of love. My mother must be old now, but in the spirit world she looks the way she was when she looked the best to me. Always.

How boring it would be if we had only bright, sunny days every day! Fog rolls over places. The moon can be ringed by clouds and sometimes becomes hidden. How artistic it is! Think about it. It is the world of art.

When you see in the physical world fine days, cloudy days, and so many variations in the weather outside, you are witnessing a world of art. If you can sense love in the environment, you can become a person who has the capacity to create a sphere of many different kinds of emotion. With love, you can make a fine day in the spirit world become cloudy, or make fog roll over the spirit world, if you wish. Everyone in the spirit world will be interested in you. They will all say, "It is fun to be with him."

For example, if you walk in heavy rain without an umbrella, singing, "Ahh! How happy I am! All creatures, follow me," don't you feel so proud and wonderful? Don't you feel so great as you kick raindrops, asking them, "You like me, don't you? You like me, don't you?" (Laughter.)

When you look around the world from this perspective, there exist no unfortunate experiences. All the complicated situations exist to help you to bring more precious experiences to the eternal spirit world. It is a way to create the harmony of heaven and earth. Say, "Amen!" (201:101)

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 4]

Chapter 3 - The Spirit World [Part 4]

11. Life In the Spirit World

It is the same with you. If one day while you are walking you are instantly killed in a traffic accident, you do not think you have died. The spirit world is like that. You say to yourself, "Ah, I have come to a strange place. It is a little better than my own neighborhood." Opened in front of your very eyes is a vast space. A limitless space. That is why you do not think you have died.

But what an odd place it seems to be. People who used to be around you appear when you want to see them, but they do not appear unless you call them. You feel very much alone.

There are guides in the spirit world, though. They come and explain to you, "You have come to the spirit world. You have died. You have died." You cannot realize that. You have a feeling that you collided with a car far away somewhere as in a dream, but you do not feel that you have died. You are still connected with earth that way.

You are dazed without knowing that you have come there because you are dead. You cannot grasp it with your senses. You try to go to your house, saying, "I have to go to my hometown." How can you go back to your hometown in the physical world? You can't.

Then people come and teach you. Your ancestors from some generations ago come and tell you, "You are no longer on the earth. You have entered the spirit world." You finally say, "Ahh, the spirit world is this kind of place." There is nothing lacking in the spirit world.

How is life in the hereafter? You don't need to worry about food or shelter or clothes. Why? Everything you wish, according to your spiritual condition, is possible. You eat in the spirit world, too. You can feel the flow of your blood and the beat of your pulse in the spirit world. It is the same, although your body is only of spirit.

When you say you want to eat something, it will be provided right away. According to your own standard, your desire will be fulfilled. Plants, everything you would like to eat and so on, will all appear at once. Where are they from? You can mobilize original sources and carry out active subjectivity in the spirit world. What enables you to do these things? It is not power, or knowledge, or money. It is love. Love.

Even though God may be on a higher plane, if you call out to Him with a heart of love, "God!" He will respond to you in your heart, "What?" You then ask Him, "Where are you?" and He replies, "What do you mean, where am I? I am in the core of your heart." Isn't it true that God is the original core? He is in the core of the root of your heart.

As I have told you, it is possible for us to hold a banquet for tens of thousands of people, or even many millions of people, in the spirit world. Intoxicated with love, actualizing what your intuition tells you, what you command unfolds just the way you want.

If a single woman who never married goes to the spirit world, she will have a tough time. The same for a man. Single people cannot be harmonized in the spirit world. When a single woman goes to the groups of women, or when a single man goes to the groups of men, they do not have a place to stand on. They do not have a place to go to. So they head for a shadowy place, a world of shade. They cannot look back. Harmony is possible centered on love in all directions: east, west, south, and north. Since single people's directions are inflexible, they cannot look back. Since I'm not single and can't say from my own experience, why don't you die and find out? (Laughter.)

When I marry people, they will be able to live together in the spirit world. When a filial woman makes rice cakes and her grandfather-in-law and her father-in-law are living in the house, the first person she should think of giving the rice cakes to is her grandfather-in-law. In this way, she thinks of God first. If she loves one more step higher, then she can go beyond the earthly life and into the heavenly world. That is why the grandfather-in-law is in a higher position than the father-in-law. The grandfather-in-law is closer to the spirit world than the father-in-law. She has to serve him as she serves God.

The vertical standard is inherited through love. Through love, we also have to engraft our own sons and daughters in order to make them vertical. In this way they can inherit the tradition. (194:41)

There will be no more school from now on. It is okay not to have school. (Applause.) We'll simply unify languages worldwide. Everything you have to learn up to the sixth grade can be learned from maybe forty videotapes. Do you understand? You can carry them around in a big bag and study them for three years till you take the tests. If you pass the tests, you can graduate from elementary school. You can do the same for middle school, high school, and college. For what purpose do you study for more than twenty years? If you are smart, you will be able to finish them all within ten, seven, or even six years. You just take the tests. Only tests. That time will come.

Most important is the unification of languages. Otherwise, when you assemble all humankind into one place, how could we reach any decisions?

What do we have to do next? Streamline the eating system, so that anything can be delivered and eaten within fifteen minutes after ordering. I am developing such a system. If tens of thousands of people live in a valley, they can order food and, alerted by the sound of a siren, they and even people who live in the mountains can come within fifteen minutes and eat. All of you have telephones. So if you place your order on the phone, they will bring breakfast, lunch, and dinner by truck. You can buy and eat them.

What would you do then? What would you do after eating? Would you keep kissing each other for twenty-four hours? (Laughter.) If you watch TV for one month, you will know everything about how people live in this world. I say so because it is like that. You will become tired of it.

That is why you have to know about the spirit world. When you offer your prayer and sincerity, the image of the spirit world will be unfolded in front of you. How wonderful it is! Angels will come down and dance. How wonderful! I am not a man of illusions. I have memorized everything. We will live our lives there traveling all over the place. (203:57)

Everyone who goes to the spirit world will live his life looking up to those who are like his own mother and father. He will actualize all the teaching and instruction given by them. He will receive and follow all the directions that help his family to prosper and all the laws that enable his nation to be well governed. That is why, both on earth and in heaven, we can rely on only these three subjective ideologies: the love of parents, teachers, and kings, which expand to form families, schools, and nations.

These ideologies are all centered on parents.

When you go to school, that is a Kingdom of Heaven. Your teacher is like your father or mother. You feel like touching your teacher and getting a piggyback ride from him or her. It is that kind of heartistic sphere. It is no problem to call the teacher a king, since he or she is a greater-level parent.

If you can experience this heartistic sphere while on earth, God will not kick you out if you take a nap in a secret room assigned by Him. Since true love possesses the right to inherit, to live together, to have the same position as well as to participate equally, everything is allowed in that love. Because you are standing in the position that could make you the greatest master, your conscience tries to possess the most precious thing under heaven.

Don't you have that kind of desire? People say that our earthly desires will not be fulfilled; however, our original desire was supposed to be fulfilled. Unfortunately, we lost our original desire and consequently became ignorant of how to find it. If you keep investing yourself, centered not on Satan but on God, you will be able to transfer your victory on the individual level to your family, your victory on the family level to your clan, your victory on the clan level to your people, and so forth. Without explaining everything, I am talking about living your life for the sake of others. You should know that if you continue to walk on this path, everything will be guided to the victorious sphere.

What do you have to do on that path? First, I want to say that human history is the history of separating good from evil. Next, you have to change your blood lineage in order to reverse the satanic course. You have to eradicate satanic love, satanic life, and satanic lineage and then connect yourself with the heavenly lineage in order to enter the heavenly world. What kind of life should we live in order to go there? Again, we have to live our lives centered on the love of parents, teachers, and kings. The goal of a people is to go beyond the nation. Isn't it true?

12. The Work We Have To Do In the Spirit World

What will happen after we die? Does everything end at the time of your death? A new world starts once you die. You will be grateful to me at the time of your death. You will remember, "Father taught us exactly the way it is here!" If you live your life on earth the way I told you, then in the spirit world you will immediately be able to harmonize with all your ancestors from many thousands of years ago. If you are in the Heavenly Kingdom, you will be able to harmonize right away with even those from foreign and former-enemy countries. Just as a drop of water instantly becomes part of the entire ocean...

If a group of your ancestors are attending a big banquet in the Heavenly Kingdom, they will welcome you as soon as you get there. You are their honored guest. It is your own house. It is your own nation. Do you understand what I am talking about? A son who has inherited the love of his father is always welcome at any place in his house, as well as in his garden surrounding the house. That is the Principle.

All the spirit people will welcome and love you in the way God loves you if you are this kind of son. Spirit world is the eternal world. Even though a person had difficulty to love all his life and died old, he will be able to be reborn as a young man of love in the spirit world. Understand? He will be a handsome man of love. You have to know that he will be reborn as an eternal life form who cannot stop singing the love songs of adolescence.

What kind of work would you do when you go to the spirit world? What would you do in the nation? Would you do secretarial work? Think about it. Do you earn money there? (No.) Do you need clothes and a house? (No.) Everything you want will be instantly provided. The spirit world is your own world, where you can solve any problems according to your standard.

If you order anything you desire, it will appear right away. However, if you ask for it just for yourself, it does not work even if you make a lot of noise and threats. You should know this. On the other hand, everything will instantly appear if you say that you need it because you are attending God as if you were a heavenly prince serving a king with love. You will have all the things you could never have before, if your heart is right. You should know that anything imaginable is possible in the spirit world. Do you understand?

Banquets for ten thousand or more are possible. There are no problems. If you want to ride on a horse, you can. If you want to take an airplane, you can. Everything is possible. You should know that the spirit world is beyond imagination. Since I taught you, everything is possible within the principle of love. Nothing is possible if you do things only for yourself.

Although many saints were born and died, nobody is able to go to the place in spirit world that I am able to go to, since only I have practiced all my teachings. I know this for a fact. I know that there has never been anyone who has had the ability to receive as much freedom in the spirit world as myself.

"Let us make sons and daughters who are worthy in the spirit world!" This is the True Parents' responsibility. Do you understand? That is why mothers, fathers, sons, and daughters-everyone in the spirit world will respect me.

I use this kind of point of view when I select leaders. I try to discover everything about how this person is doing, how his wife, his children, and his clan think, and how they regard activities for God's providence. You have to know that I absolutely can never follow your words. Do you understand? You have to follow my words. Then you will be able to go to the high spirit world. If you do not want to go there, don't.

There is a ladder here. It is a training ground. Love in your family is a ladder to go to your clan level. Love in your people and love in your nation are ladders to go to the world level. From here, it expands. You cannot go up to the highest level automatically. Your foundation has to be widened step by step. (Father draws on the blackboard as he speaks.) If the ladder centered on your family is only this big, it cannot make you reach up to your clan level. It has to be expanded this much more. It has to continue to expand more.

While on earth you are trying to inherit this love centered on your family. In the Unification Church, everyone has to go over his own national border lines. The Orientals go to the West. The Westerners go to the Orient. It is training to love all humankind in all directions: east, west, south, and north. Isn't this how it is in our church?

If you try to do so, all your neighbors will have to respect you. That is how your family connects to higher levels. Those in the spirit world support me, don't they? Where are they from? They came from this world. Their support is possible because I have established this kind of heartistic connection. What we do here is for the purpose of being qualified in the spirit world and living our life there without being suffocated. You should know that this is why we train ourselves here. (129:100)

What are you going to do in the spirit world? You will sing songs of love and speak words of love. If you are spoken to in an operatic singing way, you have to respond to the person in the same operatic singing way. If you are spoken to in the form of dancing, you have to dance back in response.

You will rejoice eternally and never get tired of dancing in the spirit world. When dancing takes place in one place, it will take place everywhere. When singing takes place in one place, everyone sings everywhere. You will dance with your beloved wife. If you dance with a woman other than your own wife, you say to her, "I am going to dance with you in order to love my beloved wife a hundred times more than you." You would think like that. If you hold hands with a woman other than your own wife, you would do so for the purpose of stimulating your wife a thousand or ten thousand times more.

Do you need a job in the spirit world? Do you have to work for eight hours? (No.) Is there a night? There is no night. Your eyes are always open.

What are you going to do with all your organs always operating? What are you going to do? What does it mean, to say that your eyes are eternally open and you are happy without any sleep eternally? What is it? It is love. (Laughter.) Once you have the ideal of love planted firmly in your heart and order something to appear, it will surely appear. If ten thousand people gather, everything will be prepared when you command, "Prepare a dining hall and meals for ten thousand!" (Laughter.)

There is nothing to talk about in spirit world without love. How could you live? (Laughter) How could you live with a hateful heart? You are meant to live there only with love centered on the original love.

Because I know about the spirit world, I could overcome any difficulties on this earth and release attachment to everything I used to love. I can cut off from them mercilessly and instantly. Do you understand? We need to measure things according to that standard. (107:331)

Section 4. Position and Image of the Spirit World

1. Position In the Spirit World

In this age, you should recognize the spirit world. The spirit world until today resembles the angelic world. The Unification Church members' position is the same as before Adam and Eve fell; that is, we are living in the realm where Adam and Eve had not fallen. If we see this realm from the spirit world, it is the same as the paradise that appears on the earth. (54:229)

If I do not clearly explain how to go to the eternal world, big trouble will occur. When people die, everyone goes to the spirit world. After you go there, whom are you going to follow? Would you call "Father"? Or would you not call me? Who would not call me? Raise your hands. When you go to the spirit world and call "Father," I will appear.

If you appear in the spirit world, I will appear, and if I appear, you will appear. This is the spirit world. If you want to see a particular person in the spirit world, centered on the vertical line and the horizontal line, making your heart right and standing on the horizon, and you call his name, he will appear. If Unification Church members call their ancestors of millions years ago, even their first ancestors, they will he able to see their first, second, third, and gradually all their ancestors.

If you ask them, "Should I greet you, or should you greet me?" they may answer that the descendant should greet the ancestor. However, in the Genesis Age (or Re-creation Age) they must realize that the grandchild becomes the first ancestor. Amen. That is Genesis. Father stands in the son's position. The grandfather becomes the grandson's position. The very first grandfather stands in the latest descendant's position.

When you go to the spirit world, such an order would be established in your lineage. How would you recognize this status? Viewed from the blood lineage standard, the root was changed due to the fall. When the root is transplanted into the original position, the middle part of the root can connect with the middle bud and grow. I established this tradition. (197:94)

Since the spirit world transcends time and space, the sorrow of six thousand years ago continues in that realm. If you feel joy in the experience of making an offering, then even though it occurred at a particular time, you will never forget it for the rest of your life. The more days, months, and years pass by, the experience will expand and deepen. It will become a worshipped object, and it will be connected with the unlimited origin.

If you have such a holy experience from now on, and act with such a holy sense, you will recognize that God's sorrowful suffering is not temporal but is continuously connected. That is true. (29:294)

In the spirit world, what if someone wants to change the color of his skin. What do you think? He could do it. In that case, what problem will occur in the human world? A light must be bright. What is a light? The light of love. In order to brighten your light, you must catch on fire internally and externally. By what do you catch on fire? You should catch on fire by generating energy to love. You have to unleash this energy everywhere, east and west. Love is able to do such a thing. When we come to understand this, all events in this world become just passing travel stops. (194:56)

2. The Image of the Spirit World

If you go to the spirit world, you will be able to see the whole spirit world as one body. The whole world is seen as one body. God is subject, and the whole world becomes one big body. If this occurs, the whole spirit world and the physical world will be completely melted into one. If God jumps, the earth will jump. If God laughs, the earth will laugh. This is the way life should be.

You should recognize that the spirit world is like one person as it functions. People like saints take the role of eyes and ears, and nose to smell. This is the way it is in the spirit world. If you think in such a way, it is not wrong. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.) (91-280)

If God laughs, the whole world would laugh together. This is the spirit world. When you go to the spirit world, it is like the world of intuition. God likes or dislikes. God today has good feelings or bad feelings. If something joyful happens in the physical world and the spirit world sees that God is joyful over it, then the whole spirit world puffs up. It floats up. (193:263)

If you go to the spirit world and look, you will quickly understand what I have said. If you enter the spirit world, you will understand. Then explanation is not necessary. You will recognize quickly who someone is and what he is like. Even though I am educating you today, if you believe in what I say, you will believe; if you do not believe, you will not believe. Even though such a true founder of the Unification Church dedicated his whole life to wandering between life and death, and discovered the truth that could solve all things, you do not listen to what I say. Do you believe, or don't you believe? If you say, "My custom is like this, therefore it may he right," If you think in such a way, you shall decline.

If you listen, you have to turn around at once. If you do not listen, how many degrees off will you be? You will go to the other world. You will soon go to the spirit world, won't you? Once you go there, you will recognize whether what I say is true or not. At that time, it is too late to say "Oh." Even the church director or his grandfather is not able to change the law.

All humankind has to follow the spiritual standard. You should not become a failure by going off in the wrong direction.

When I go to the spirit world, I have to do many things. When I think about them, I do not have a desire to live long. Trouble will occur if I live too long. Where is Mother? (He laughs.) Since I have been speaking often about the spirit world recently, she says to me, "Do not talk about the spirit world." (He laughs.) You do not know the spirit world.

When you go to the spirit world, you are able to even go through a mountain. There is no obstacle against motion in the spirit world. Since the high spirit world is the place for those with heavenly original character, it should not have any obstacles. Everything goes through. Because spirit world transcends time and space, people who lived hundreds of millions of years ago exist there. They are there. They are able to appear as young as they wish. Therefore, you are able to see such people.

It is not necessary to explain anything there, and there is no excuse. If you look, you will recognize this at once. You will understand whether a person's position is below you, beside you, or above you. Even if you meet a grandfather who lived hundreds of millions of years ago, you will see his position of love. The love position is absolute. Those who got some high position in a self-centered way must reside in the appropriate area in spirit world. They are not able to act quickly there. It is different from in the physical world. If they got promoted by plotting and slandering, then they will be upside down in the spirit world. Everything becomes opposite. Therefore, look to righteousness. Look to the true way. (194:133)

You do not know the reality of the spirit world, do you? When you go to the spirit world, you will be able to call people who lived millions of years ago. If you call out, "Please come out, the person who lived million of years ago in my tribe and resembles me, if such a person exists, please come out," then he will definitely appear. If you ask him how many years ago he lived, he will answer that he was born eight hundred years ago, or hundreds of thousands of years ago. Even though you meet him for the first time, you will quickly recognize his position. You will even understand how he lived. Isn't it convenient? Isn't it wonderful? (Yes, it is wonderful.) (199:130)

3. Pride In the Spirit World

How can old people work for God's Providence? When the physical body becomes old, its functions are limited. How can old people support it in light of this? I am researching this. At a time when the physical body and the spiritual body must be united to work hard but the physical body is gradually weakening, how can they do it? I am preparing for this. What do you think? Shall I teach?

What is the problem? You have to start anew. In order to start anew, discover something new every day. The person who discovers something new will absolutely not become a failure. Even if he meets with difficulties, he will not become depressed. On the contrary, he will enjoy the challenge.

A while ago, someone visited me and mentioned that it was a very dry life to just sit and work in the Victory Over Communism League office. He said that when he sees church leaders, he remembers that in the past he had worked as though his life depended on it. He missed the church and visited brothers and sisters to have give and take with them. He misses his past. When I think about his situation, I really understand. Now you come to understand.

In the spirit world, this is your only pride: with your life, how much you loved people and gave them life. This is your pride. This is the reality. Beyond your tribe, how much you loved other races and gave them life. This is your fortune. This is your only fortune.

Those devoted subjects who sacrificed to raise and educate true people will naturally become the glorious sons and daughters of heaven. Therefore, in the spirit world, that is your only pride. (30:147)

When God sees you in the spirit world, if you enter the place where your heart rings by the bell of love, the light of love becomes gradually large. This light shines with five colors. From God's eyes, it looks brighter than a diamond.

This is not only a good light, but it has taste. Taste. Do you understand what it is? The more you look, it is wonderful. The more you look, it is joyful. The more you look, you will become intoxicated. You will become really intoxicated. Therefore, God says the word "love."

If you ring the bell of your heart (Father hits the desk and speaks), then heaven and earth will be moved. If your bell moves heaven and earth, and moves all races, God will move. You have to realize that there is such a bell. Therefore, how many tears you shed for love and how much you have experience of love, that is your fortune. (103:28)

4. The Unification Church and the Spirit World

Think, how many spirits are on our side in the spirit world? Think how many hundreds of billions of spirits there are. Comparing spirits in the spirit world with the U.S. population, which is more numerous? (The spirits are more numerous.) How many more? Who is on our side? God is on our side. God. Our president is God. Do you follow?

How big is God? He created the universe. Even the solar system is huge. Think of the solar system. If God blows, does the United States blow away? Does it blow away? It will blow away and quickly perish. What? Is the United States large? Does it have great power? In front of God, it is nothing. Do you understand?

We are heavenly people who have world kingship. Not only that but we are also heavenly ambassadors. When such ambassadors thoroughly negotiate with the enemy, they will not compromise while following the heavenly command. Even though the Russian ambassador to the United States is living in the center of America, he does not listen to America's command; he listens to the Kremlin's command. Likewise, even though we are living in the satanic world, we live to listen to the heavenly command.

You have to realize that a huge foundation -- that is, the spirit world exists behind the Unification Church. If a U.S. citizen living in a small village in Africa is harmed, it becomes a direct problem for the State Department and the White House. Likewise, if we are living in a country and become the victim of some tragic incident, it will become a heavenly problem, a Unification Church problem, and it will be discussed and compensation will be claimed for damage. You have to recognize the reality that you are standing in such a position. Have you thought in this way? Therefore, do not become pessimistic. Do not become pessimistic. Even though people slander you, boldly receive it and live boldly. Do you follow? (Yes!) (96:85)

The Unification Church is able to mobilize a person spiritually and has the ability to mobilize ancestors through a consolidation system. You have to know this. Since religions until today were not able to connect the physical world with the spirit world, they spiritually offered all their efforts with a true heart and were able to connect with spirit by harmonizing vertically the spiritual rhythm and wave motion.

However, today we have entered the time when we ourselves are the spiritual broadcast station. Our position is like a vibrating board. It is not the wave itself but a transmission station to generate the wave. If it is switched on, you will be able to control the transmission of thousands of cycling waves, tens of thousands of cycling waves, or short waves, and you will be able to generate the wavelength and radio waves. If you have a broadcast station and say, "Ancestors in the spirit world, please come to support me. Good ancestors, please come to support me. I need such vibration," then they will come at once to support you. You can even call an individual spirit person and he will be mobilized, and you can call family spirits and they will be mobilized.

Since the foundation for connecting with the tribal-realm level, national-realm level, and global-realm level were established on the earth and such an age has come, the spirits will be mobilized and come down to earth. In this way, even though people's bodies try to go in one direction, without knowing it they will be spontaneously pulled in God's direction. If two spirit beings come down to pull one physical being and he does not realize he is being pulled, he will be pulled anyway. Is there any way more special than this way? Do you believe it? (Yes.) This is not a useless theory. It is logical. (162:105)

5. Unification Church Members and the Spirit World

You! (Yes.) Do you have confidence that the spirit world works with you? (Yes.) Since I speak about such a spirit world, you look resentful. (It is not true.)

When you die and go in front of Heaven and make an accounting of all the things that you have done, you would not first report the good things. Do you understand? (Yes.) You have to first report what you have done wrong, and next the good things that you have done. Isn't it the opposite in this world? If someone asks, "What did you do?" usually people answer, "I have done such and such good things." Likewise, they hide wrong things. However, the spirit world is different. In the spirit world, we have to first report our mistakes. This is spiritual law. When you report, the events will appear like water bubbles. They will be shown as if on a television monitor. You first have to report the bad things. Why? Cain is first. Evil appeared on the earth first and goodness as Abel appeared second. If you compare the good things you have done with the bad things you have done, when the good things, or Abel standard, becomes higher than the bad, or Cain standard, they will reeducate you and explain to the spirit world.

The Unification Church members will first enter into hell. After they enter hell, someone must be sent to pull them out. Do you understand what I am saying? Someone would have to come forward and state that in the past this person had worked centered on God's providence while the True Parents were on earth, and he would pull him up from hell. There is no forgiveness if you do not live seriously. If a halfhearted life were enough, I would have lived halfheartedly. Isn't that right? If it were fine for me to live as I wish, I would do so. During my life, I was sent to prison many times, and people pointed at me and ordered that I must be hit or killed. Why do I live this way? Even though the world clamors against me, why do I live this way? I have to. I cannot do a little here and a little there. (196:285)

We are wonderful people. The world envies you, heaven and earth envy you, and all saints and scholars in the spirit world envy you. You are boldly walking on your life path. Heaven cannot disregard you; Heaven not only praises you but also can come to visit you to say, "I love you." You are wonderful people who are living with such a background of experience. (171:29)

6. Korean Custom and the Spirit World

(Here Father answers questions from the German brothers and sisters at the Unification Church in Essen on March 24, 1972.)

Question: When did Koreans become the chosen people?

Answer: The Messiah must come and establish a foundation. Even though Korea is the chosen nation, it was not elevated to the chosen nation; that position is determined. Even though Korea was chosen, if it were not united with Christianity, a problem would remain.

In the East, the Korean people, who have a long history, are unique. Korea has never invaded other countries, although it was often attacked throughout history. It is a miracle that Korea survived among the other strong countries. It is due to heavenly protection that it has survived.

You have to realize that all the customs in Korea are really similar to Jewish customs. When I came to understand the spirit world, I found that Korean customs are similar to the spirit world's customs. The time when they bear babies, the time when they marry, their lifestyle -- thinking of all the ceremonies, I found that many Korean customs are similar to the spirit world's principled ways.

At a table setting for dinner, a pair of chopsticks is placed, and next to the chopsticks is a spoon. These are always at the center of a table setting. You will also find food in bowls that are prepared considering the harmony of the plus and minus relationship; that is, the positive and negative relationship. Koreans eat in this way.

Koreans set numbers centered on the number seven. And after bearing a baby, there is a three-day separation. After marriage, there is a three-day separation. After passing away, there is a three-day separation. Historically they also truly respect traditional things.

7. The Korean Language and the Spirit World

When you enter heaven, if speaking the national language is one of the subjects, what are you going to do? They will ask you, "Do you speak the national language?" "Do you know the national language-the homeland language?" This is the Principle. In accordance with the Principle, Adam and Eve's sons and daughters would speak the language that Adam and Eve spoke. Do you think that they would speak a different language? English is the Archangel language; that is, it belongs to the fallen leader of the angels. It is a shame.

This is the viewpoint of the Principle. If you do not understand this, a problem will occur when you enter heaven. When you go to the spirit world, your ancestors will point at you and accuse you, saying, "Even though you served the True Parents, you did not learn Korean."

Korean is not just Korean; it is the True Parents' language. The True Parents were born in Korea, so there is nothing we can do about it. Do you follow what I am talking about? (Yes.) Who among you are going to learn Korean? Raise your hands. (128:245)

8. The Spirit World's Activity Stage

As you are aware, in the spirit world there is no procreation. When you go to the spirit world, you may ask a spirit, "Where were you born" The place where spirits were born is on planet earth only. Sometimes when you ask a spirit, he may answer, `'I am from another planet." At that time, you may think that humans are also born and live on other planets, and then they come here. However, it is not true. The spirit world expands to the east and west, to the south and north, in all four directions.

This universe is the spirit world's activity stage. At the same time that this world is the spirit world's activity stage, the huge universe is also the spirit world's activity stage. Today, it takes twelve years to go to Neptune by satellite. A satellite goes to Neptune, takes photos, and sends them to Earth. These photos are then shown to the public. We now live in such an age.

On this earth we are able to connect with the universe. Viewed from God's providence, it means symbolically that heavenly people are now living on the earth-people who have not fallen and have reached the standard where they are able always to connect with numerous ancestors who have spread throughout the huge universe. On earth, this is indicated symbolically by the satellite exposing the universe. (196:215)

9. The Spirit World's Possessions

When you look at the spirit world's universe, can you find diamond stars? Are there precious-stone stars? Everything belongs to you. With such a joy, you will live in the spirit world. You will live to look at the astonishing creation that God made. This is the ideal world where the loving family, God's loving family harmonized as a whole, is able to live and move together. Would you like to be part of this family. (Yes!)

The people who sacrifice completely and are able to stand up may become courageous leaders. The people who live with a lukewarm attitude will become failures in the spirit world. Such people who are below the standard of goodness will be tested for hundreds of millions of years. You surely have to recognize that there is no exception to this law, even for Blessed couples.

Won't you follow Father? (Yes!) I am going toward such a wonderful place. Shall I stop you from going with me? Even though I disregard you, you have to go. Isn't it right? I am teaching which way you should go. I am teaching everything. If you die, you will know. Is it right? Is it not right? Until today, you have not understood the spirit world, how religion came about, why our hearts are pushed even though we are persecuted, why we have to continue going in such a way with destiny. When the Unification Church era came, I discovered the origin and the content, and established the foundation by myself.

You have to realize the astonishing fact that I have solved problems in the spirit world and the physical world, as well as all the complicated thought in the human world, and I have established one simple direction. As a result, you are able to recognize clear value in your life. With each step you take, you are not confused and divided. The more each step develops, the more energy you get. The force of original love responds to the self-living realm. Therefore, people are born with love, are loved, love people, and go to the loving world. They go to God. The resultant beings bear fruits to the Cause, shouldn't they? Therefore, you have to think like God. (126:145)

10. God and the Spirit World

When you go to the spirit world, you absolutely cannot see God. God's being exists. You are able to hear His voice, but you are not able to see Him with your eyes. However, who appears as God's real figure? Until today, Jesus has appeared. If the coming Messiah comes, he will appear as God's representative. What will Jesus' position become? Jesus will be God's first son. Do you follow? That is the first time you have heard such a thing, isn't it? What will happen with Jesus? He will be the Son of God. (155:320)

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 1]

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 1]

Section 1. Understanding the Kingdom of God

1. The Location of the Kingdom of God

The Kingdom of God, according to the Bible, is in your mind. The Kingdom of God is not at the end of the world 21 s you might expect, but is in your mind. What kind of mind is that? It is not the mind that has elements of death from the fallen world, but the mind that has waves of the grace of life. This is the mind that can extend the grace of life to the world by removing the elements of death.

The Kingdom of God cannot be found in the physical realm. Accordingly, the starting point of the Kingdom of God is where you make a resolution and practice it. As you find the starting point, you can meet the Kingdom of God.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God does not come at the end of the world, but comes with the starting point of united mind and body. When you weigh something on a scale, you make a balance by using the middle weight. The purpose of a scale is to become level, but the starting point toward the Kingdom of God should be on a right-side slant. It should not be on a left slant. So, where does the Kingdom of God come from? It starts from the mind. What kind of mind is that? It is the mind that is victorious over the world. Even if the Kingdom of God comes externally, if your mind is evil and cannot harmonize with it, then you will have nothing to do with the Kingdom of God. Therefore, the foundation to be able to meet the Kingdom of God is not the environment, but yourself. In this sense, the problem is yourself. The foundation to be able to maintain the Kingdom of God is not the environment, but your mind. (46-23)

Where is the Kingdom of God? Although Jesus' disciples did not clean up their present reality, they were expecting to receive high positions of authority in the world and were dreaming of a happy life in the coming Kingdom of God. Jesus fundamentally destroyed their wrong thinking and taught that the Kingdom of God is in the mind. People who don't create the Kingdom of God within their minds cannot harmonize with the environmental Kingdom of God when it comes. If your mind doesn't make a firm decision, perfect action cannot follow. Firm decision brings firm action.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God begins with an unchanging, absolute mind and perfect action. How greatly does your mind long for goodness? The mind that desires goodness has to unite with historical goodness. The mind has to overcome tremendously difficult circumstances in order to work towards goodness. The mind should be unchanging, and resolved to go the lonely way of struggle even till the end of history. Such a mind has to be united with perfect action. From there, the direction of the Kingdom of God is decided and is started. However, when mind and body are separated, the Kingdom of God is not made.

In this sense, Jesus was not teaching that the unity between mind and body is slanted to the right or to the left. By removing the conditions that cause the slant, as one has subjecthood, one can meet the Kingdom. You should understand this clearly. The Kingdom of God does not originate in others, but comes from yourself. Because you are fallen people, you have to deny yourselves. When you do not create the Kingdom of God in your mind and act accordingly, someone else will create it instead of you. If that happens, then you have to unite with that person in order to reach the Kingdom of God. You have to keep in step with that person. If he goes east, you have to go east. "Although he's doing it this way, I'll do it another way." If you think like that, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. So, you should not have any criticism. (46-24)

Jesus said that the Kingdom of God is within your mind. What is the Kingdom of God? It is the place centered on God's love. The Kingdom of God is where the bond of God's love is made, and the realm of the universal environment is established. Then, who can live there? They should be people who are harmonized with the essence of God's love. Only such people can go there. What does it mean to be harmonized with the essence of God's love? A person who is centered on himself does not have any value. The one who can invest life and devotion for the sake of his objects can live continuously in the realm of God's love. Historically, great people and saints went such a way. (46-36)

2. Christianity and the Kingdom of God

Those who are attending today's meeting, please think seriously if you can enter the Kingdom of God or not. Even if you've been attending church for a hundred years, if you still have a self-centered mind you will never enter the Kingdom of God. If anybody thinks that Rev. Moon's word is wrong, please die and check its validity. A self-centered person can never enter the Kingdom of God. You should know which religion is true today. You should know what kind of person is a true person, and what kind of nation is a true nation. (78-118)

The ideal of the Kingdom of God is that, first of all, the Kingdom of God is established on earth through the ideal of love; then it is connected to the spirit world. However, according to the traditional concept, the Kingdom of God comes from heaven, and the Lord at the Second Advent comes riding on the clouds. This is not the content of the Principle, and also it is not logical. As you know, people today are flying in airplanes, aren't they? (191-112)

When True Father went to the spirit world, he came to understand that the martyrs who died for the purpose of entering the Kingdom of God did not actually get there. On the other hand, those martyrs who died with a grateful mind did enter the Kingdom of God. "God walked the suffering path to find me; He shed blood. I will go anywhere in order to return God's grace." They went the way of martyrdom with this kind of mind.

For whom did they die? Did they die for their own sake? They died for the sake of heaven and earth. On the other hand, some martyrs thought, "I will die like this in order to enter the Kingdom of God." For whom did these people die? They died for themselves. A fallen person can never enter the Kingdom of God by insisting on himself. (41- 355)

Let's look at how Christians pray. If they are Presbyterian, they try to make God a Presbyterian. If they are Methodist, they try to make God a Methodist. They try to figure out God from their own perspective, despite the fact that God is an infinite and immeasurable Being. How suffocating it feels! How surprising it is that such people oppose Rev. Moon! (laughter) Rev. Moon has been relentlessly blamed and persecuted for forty years by such people, who are less than the eye of a needle.

God also likes humor. Sometimes God says, "Rev. Moon, listen to this prayer of a minister of the church! He is praying for you to die." Then God lets True Father listen to the microphone. It says, "Rev. Moon is the master of evil..." so on and so on. Well, let's see who is destroyed! Let's see who fails!

While True Father goes forward measuring the time of the universe according to formal data, all they have is blind faith in order to enter the Kingdom of God. That is miserable. True Father cannot deal directly with such a miserable situation. True Father knows all the secrets of the traditional churches. (147-185)

Those who want to enter the Kingdom of God, please raise your hands! What! Can traditional Christians go to the Kingdom of God? Do you think that because you listened to a Sunday sermon, carrying a Bible, you can enter the Kingdom of God? That is nonsense! The Kingdom of God does not come for such a cheap price. The Bible says, "Love God with your whole mind, life and will! This is the first commandment." Those who do not pass through this commandment cannot enter the Kingdom of God.

What is the second commandment? It is, "Love your neighbor as yourself!" The one who loves God first and loves his neighbor second can be a filial child. Do you understand? (198-259)

Can Christians go to the Kingdom of God just by believing in Jesus? No way! If Jesus himself does not fulfill the ideal of the objective partner, even he cannot go to the Kingdom of God. Can Jesus realize true love alone? Even God could not realize true love by Himself. Therefore, Jesus has to come again. Can he realize true love by coming on the clouds? That's nonsense! With such fake and shameful concepts, Christians are judging that Rev. Moon is a heretic and that they themselves are true. Let's see whether they or Rev. Moon are defeated! Now, the nation that knows the present content will follow Rev. Moon. They will not follow traditional Christianity. Don't you think so? [Yes!] (176-210)

Today's Christians believe they can go to the Kingdom of God just by believing in Jesus. They say that each person goes to the Kingdom of God alone, as an individual. Only a few people say that they want to take their father and mother to the Kingdom of God. In the future, religion should not teach only about individual salvation. If a religion is a true worldwide religion, founded by God, then it must be able to remain universally and finally. The kind of religion all humankind desires is the religion which pursues more than individual salvation. It teaches about the Kingdom of God not only on the individual level, but also on the familial and tribal levels. If people humble themselves to that content, then everyone will enter the Kingdom of God together. (41-341)

3. Jesus and Paradise

People say that by believing in Jesus one can enter the Kingdom of God, but practically speaking, who can go to the Kingdom of God? According to these people, individuals go there. Until now, there was no religion that taught about salvation of the family. Religions have been teaching only about individual salvation. However, only when the concept of family-level salvation emerges can the door of the Kingdom of God be opened. So far, every religion has pursued individual salvation. Thus, the life of celibacy was emphasized to cultivate one's spirituality. The family became a kind of enemy for those going the way of truth. Jesus also said that members of your family are your enemy.

After achieving the pinnacle of the way of truth, a religious person has to hold the authority of the world. Men and women have to attend the Blessing ceremony. The Kingdom of God is where sons and daughters get married and receive God's love. That is the Kingdom of God, the place where humankind does not fall and which He originally is to establish.

Did Jesus go to the spirit world alone or with others? [He went there alone.] Because he went alone, he went to Paradise. Paradise is a waiting room to the Kingdom of God. It is not the ideal Kingdom of God. The ideal Kingdom of God is where couples enter together with their family members. Therefore, the Messiah has to come, Blessing bridegrooms and brides, and taking them to the Kingdom of God. God has had Jesus stay in Paradise. Therefore, Jesus should come again into the world, making his public inner foundation, and entering the Kingdom of God. In this sense, God's providence is not to be realized without a plan and formula.

In the future, your father and mother will be saved. If a religion can save every family and teach everyone the way of salvation, is it good or not? From that point, the nation can be established. God's nation starts from the family. It cannot be established by the individual. In this sense, Christianity has no nation because Christianity is a religion in which unmarried men and women are gathered. You've seen Catholic priests and nuns, haven't you? In this world there are many Christian countries, but there is no country whose supreme ruler is a priest or member of the clergy.

God's nation and the nations of the world are completely different. Christianity is a spiritual nation. Christianity doesn't have its own country on earth. Because of that, a great number of Christians have been killed so far. If they had had their own country, they would not have been killed. However, because they didn't have their own sovereignty, they became dispersed and were killed as groups. In the future, we should unify all Christianity and find our home, our country, and our world by having the national sovereignty. Christianity should do that. (41-346)

Until now, there were not people of unified mind and body for God to love. Jesus also has had no such person to love. Therefore, Jesus is still praying in Paradise. That is why we should know the love of God, who is trying to embrace our whole mind and body. Only when we become God's children in the realm of God's love can we have dominion over all things. That world is God's restored world, the world of sovereignty, and the garden of rest.

Then, turning our focus to the problem of the individual, what shall we do in this destined restoration? We should seek new thought. The time has come to do that. Sooner or later, the issue of the true way of life and the true view of the universe will be raised as the major problem. (5-49)

Why didn't Jesus go to the Kingdom of God? The Kingdom of God was created by God as His gift, for living people, who do not fall, to enter. A person who lives according to the original standard can enter the Kingdom of God. Jesus was to save fallen humankind, and enter there with his children, standing in the position of parents of humanity. However, Jesus came and went alone, and he had no children. That is why he went to Paradise, which is like a waiting room to the Kingdom of God. So, Jesus should come again and find his bride.

In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve originally were to get married and establish the Kingdom of God. Although the first human ancestors fell, because the Principle remains, which must be fulfilled, Jesus must come again to complete the Principle. Because he went alone, he could not enter the Kingdom of God. This is why the Bible says that Jesus should come again and solve things on earth. (41-300)

If not for the fall, the Kingdom of God would have been established. God's only begotten son and daughter would have married, formed a happy family in God's love, and come to dwell in the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God can be entered only by the family unit. Individuals cannot enter. Since Jesus did not form his family, he is waiting in Paradise, which is similar to a waiting room. The Kingdom of God cannot he entered by an individual.

In this sense, the Kingdom of God is vacant. Thus, God's providence for restoration has been a sorrowful history. God lost Adam and Eve. This means God forfeited the whole clan of Adam and Eve, the clan expanded to the people, the nation, and the world. In losing one man, Adam, God also lost his only begotten son and daughter, God's sons and daughters, God's tribe, God's people, and the Kingdom of God centered on God's kingship. (143-25)

4. Heart and the Kingdom of God

What is the Kingdom of God? It is where one can take pride in the results of one's life on earth, the life of service and the life of attendance. Who can enter the Kingdom of God? It is not the place for those who believe so as to receive a reward. Those who prepare themselves for heartistically attending the Kingdom of God can go there. Even if someone were to die while preparing, if he lived with a heart of attendance, he would go there joyfully. That is the real resurrection. Look at the circumstances of your own life. The inner contents of your life are not visible. How we should live is the important question in our life of attendance. (8-304)

You know that we cannot enter the Kingdom of God without having heartistic contents. The Kingdom of God is the nation of original nature, which is to be able to have dominion over the whole. So, you cannot enter that nation based on your situation. Only people who have a deep bond of heart can enter.

Therefore, Christianity is ultimately not the religion for sharing situations but for sharing heart. The purpose of God's providence on earth is to make the foundation to be able to share heart beyond the bond of situation.

What is the fall? The fall is not that people do not share God's situation, but that people do not share God's heart. God, searching for fallen humanity throughout history, has the heart that longs to meet His lost sons and daughters; yet could he find one person who could share His heart? In this sense, the history of salvation is the history to find one who can share God's heart. You should know that the one who is sent to be such a heartistic person is the Messiah.

Before we wish for the Kingdom of God, we have to think of God's heart. Moreover, before thinking of God's heart, we must think about how to conduct our lives. We must have the heart of attendance. The original mind of man longs for a high and valuable being, and respects that. Although humanity is fallen, the original heart of man wants to attend the high and valuable heart of God. Therefore, the person who has not lived the life of attendance centered on heart has nothing to do with the Kingdom of God.

In order to live a life of attendance, preparation for attending is required. After the preparation process, one needs to practice the life of attendance. After the preparation process and living the life of attendance, one can go to the Kingdom of God. The place where people go who have attended heartistically is the Kingdom of God. The place where we can be proud of our preparation for attendance, and where we can be proud of our life of attendance, is the Kingdom of God. You should know this clearly. It is our destiny to go the course that advances toward the world of this purpose.

From the moment the fallen blood lineage began, up to the present time, there has not been even one day when all humankind attended God with all their heart. Before Adam and Eve fell, they grew according to the Principle of Creation, but they then became unable to attend God centering on the bond of heart. What is God's heart? The one who was supposed to attend God centering on heart fell into the position where he could not attend God.

In other words, God, who should have been lovingly attended, was not attended. This is God's very heart. God's heart is not that there's no one believing in Him, but that there is no one who knows Him. The heart of heaven and earth is that nobody attended God through heart. (8-290)

Today, many religions teach that the Kingdom of God will be established only through their own religion. This is a nonsensical fantasy. Many religions say that the Kingdom of God will be established through their founder's teaching. Let me give an example. Christianity is divided into many denominations. They are exclusive of one another. They usually regard a church outside of their own denomination as heretical or Satanic. If they do this from a position authorized by God, there is no problem. But, if they do it for their own benefit then their motivation is not pure. Accordingly, that kind of denomination will gradually diminish. If today's Unification Church does this, the Unification Church will also have to diminish.

In this sense, the primary issue of religion is not to establish the Kingdom of God. This is not the first purpose. Before the Kingdom of God emerges, a special nation that can inherit the Kingdom of God is needed. God prepared His chosen people to establish such a nation. This idea of a chosen nation proves that God's work to form a good group was always in the background of history.

When the chosen people emerge from the evil world, God's nation begins to be established. However, in order for God's people to appear, first the children for God's people should appear. Moreover, before a people and a nation are established, the family that can establish God's nation should first emerge. In order to make that family, one man and one woman whom God can guarantee at the risk of His life have to first appear. Then, when such a man and woman appear, has everything been completed? No! Sons and daughters should be born from them. And then a family that God can guarantee as eternal sons and daughters should emerge. Without that family, a tribe and people cannot be made, and without such a people, a country and the world cannot be made. This is a logical and natural conclusion.

The base that God searches for is the individual. God has been stuck at the level of the individual throughout history. Therefore, the purpose of religion has been the salvation of the individual. However, God's original purpose of salvation was not individual salvation. It was the salvation of the family. In this sense, the foundation for the salvation of the family has to be established before the Kingdom of God on the levels of tribe, people, nation, and world can emerge. (47-250)

What determines the difference between the Kingdom of God and hell? It is not decided by knowledge of the Bible. It is decided through heart and results. In the end, the choice between the Kingdom of God and hell is decided by the boundary line of heart and results. (32-231)

5. Fondness of the Body for Hell

Adam and Eve were supposed to be God's body, as it says in 1 Corinthians, Chapter 3, that one's body should be God's temple, so that the body is similar to a house where God can dwell. However, that house is not like the bodies of today's fallen people. That house is not like the bodies of people who want to be saved simply by believing in Jesus. That house is not like the bodies of people who are just repairing what was broken. Adam and Eve would have grown up as the ideal creative humans, and would have experienced pure, first love in their adolescence. But they failed, and came to be far away from the realm of God's love.

What is hell? It refers to the realm of Satan's love. Satan adores only hatred, jealousy, separation, and destruction. Thus, the realm of Satan is filled with only these things. These characteristics of Satan are expressed in war.

What made God's heart painful? It is painful because Satan came to exist. The fact that Satan's blood lineage was born through love made God's heart painful. The fact that Satan's seed was planted made God's heart grievous. The fact that God saw Satan's family gave God the heart of suffering. The family of God would have lived for billions of years in God's love, but it was replaced by the appearance of Satan's family. The family centered on Satan spread all over the world. Now the world has about 180 countries. Throughout history, many strong tribes each absorbed numerous weak tribes and unified them, so the number of countries was reduced to about 180. However, these countries should be united into one according to God's will.

Where did Satan make his foundation? Satan also knows God. Because God is the owner centering on the original nature of creation, He is on the side of the original. On the other hand, since Satan [Lucifer] was created by the Original being, Satan is standing on a relative basis.

The original foundation for humans is the conscience. Whom does the conscience resemble? Because the human conscience resembles God, the human mind is regarded as being on God's side. On the other hand, whom does the human body resemble? Because the body resembles Satan, the body is regarded as being on Satan's side. Do you understand? Why is the mind on God's side? Why is the body on Satan's side? These are not simply casual words of Rev. Moon, given without authority. You should clearly understand this.

How has the conscience been sacrificed? Do you know the situation of the conscience, which has been violated throughout your whole life? The conscience is weary from taking care of you day and night. However, no matter how tired it may be, the conscience hinders the body from behaving in a wrong way. "Haven't you done that enough? You should stop doing it! Shouldn't you listen to my words?" Your conscience says things like that. Therefore, your conscience is the closest thing to you, like your parents, your teachers, and God. The mind itself doesn't need education. Do you understand? However, the body absolutely needs education. Don't you agree?

If you are doing as your body wishes, you are connected to hell. On the other hand, if you do as your mind wants, you are connected to the Kingdom of God. In this sense, the determiner between the Kingdom of God and hell is yourself. Just as Korea is divided north and south by the 38th parallel Satan divides and occupies you. By dividing, Satan occupies. Thus, in order to separate from Satan, the left foot should be moved to the south. It is simple. Because of Satan's tactic, every existing being is divided between good and evil. If one were to die without separating the good from the evil, the 38th parallel of the individual could not be overcome. Then, one could not enter the good spirit world. The 38th parallel of the family and country could not be overcome. Then, how could we go over the 38th parallel of the world and universes It would be impossible.

You must deplore the fact that your body has become the dance hall of Satan. Your body became Satan's place of love. Your body inherited Satan's blood lineage through his love. Satan's blood has controlled you by the realm of power in order to trample upon your personality. Satan is trying to have dominion over you for millions of years through your blood lineage. Your country cannot remove Satan for you. You have to do it yourself.

What is religion? The historical struggle of religion is fundamentally to defeat the root of sin. However, liberation theologians do not know this. Despite the fact that they are in a position destined for hell, and that they themselves are Satan's ballroom, they are noisily trying to save society for the sake of religion. Crazy people! If Rev. Moon were not here, they would create a big problem. They are like Communists.

You should understand the content of what I'm saying. You should hate yourself. You should hate your physical body. "I am a child of the enemy! I myself was born through the love of the enemy's son and daughter. I inherited the blood of Satan, who killed the King and trampled upon the Kingship. I inherited the blood of Satan, who devastated the ideal of love within the heavenly universe!" You should realize that Satan's blood vibrates within your body. You cannot even cut it out with a knife or burn it away with fire. (214-281)

From the viewpoint of the providence for restoration, if you think that the present time is the final will of God then you should ask yourself if you are living every moment seriously. You should not be swept along by environmental conditions regardless of your will. If you failed to live seriously even for one moment, you will be ashamed of yourself before God. Such a moment is a problem. How much do people like you? You should figure out whether you are more liked or disliked. "How well do I keep the universal law? How well do I live a life that enables me to be authorized by heaven and earth?" Before your death, when you reflect upon your life, if the percentage of goodness does not exceed 60 percent, you will be sent to hell.

Although your body is limited, your mind should have a history of struggle, in which you were not willing to be limited. You should be able to proclaim, "I am liberated; so, all people should inherit my tradition, before heaven and earth, before history and the present, and before my descendants." If you did not have such a proud moment, you must be sent to hell without mercy. (19-27)

The world is in chaos. How about the spirit world? Since confused people are living in the spirit world, the spirit world also cannot help but be in chaos. For example, a person with a criminal record of stealing cannot just drop his bad habits. When such a person goes to the spirit world, he naturally wants to get something without making effort. Since such a person cannot be treated properly in the spirit world, hell was formed.

God did not make hell. Hell was formed. For example, do people build their house after making a garbage can? [No!] After building the house, while they are living in it, the garbage can comes out. (laughter) Hell is the same. Traditional Christians do not know their root. They are saying, "We are fine even though we don't know our root. Everything will be fine if only we are fine." When such satisfied people go to the spirit world, where shall they go? They must go to hell. People who do not go through the root have to go down to the bottom. They cannot be welcomed. (148-28)

If you are living a false life, when will you clean it out? Don't you have such a mind? If your left eye loses its sight, you will have to remove it or cure it. Likewise, you should discern good from evil in your life. If there is a God, then God must teach a method for correcting one's mind. That is why religion emerged.

God did not make hell because of jealousy or envy. Since many false people appeared in history, God could not help but make hell as the warehouse to manage them. Do people build their house after first making a trash can? For instance, if you bought cabbage to make kimchi, but while making it discovered the outer leaves eaten by worms, you would dump it into a garbage can. The fall was committed by the human progenitors. Therefore, in order to indemnify that and remove the sin, persons who have the qualification of True Parents should emerge. You must understand this clearly. (20-118)

Who is the highest grandfather in the universe? It is God. Who is the final descendant? In the future, the world and cosmos will be united into one. Both the first one, God, and the final descendant have to be connected. How can they be connected? That is the family. It is not the country. In entering the Kingdom of God, nobody can have a special privilege. No matter what country you are in, such as America, Korea, or an underdeveloped country, no special privilege will be given to you. In the Kingdom of God, only the model family is authorized. Centering on its organization as the leading family, the model family has to connect the past, the present, and the future. This is the formula for unifying the whole world. The warehouse where the fruits of such families are stored is the Kingdom of God. These families are the best and highest.

Because people who lived in this world had no condition for God to save them, they could not go to heaven. Even though insects were eating them and worms were crawling over them, God had such people stored in order to feed even pigs. People went to hell and paradise. Thus, from the viewpoint of the Unification Church, the Kingdom of God is vacant. (135-118)

In the spirit world, people are staying in various stages of hell. Why do they stay there? It is because they did not practice filial piety, as filial sons and daughters, centering on the order of love. It is because they did not fulfill their mission, as loyal patriots, centering on the country. It is because although someone was supposed to be a saint centering on the world, he did not reach that stage.

Humans have to go the right way on earth. What is the right way? There should he the right way on the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world universe, and even God. Such a singular way should exist. What is that way? It is the original way of love. (147-183)

In the spirit world, when you cannot correspond to the power of love, a strong reaction comes against you. Nobody tells you to go to hell. Do you understand? Therefore, the Bible says, "Love your enemy!" True love has influence on the enemy. If you overcome the first, second, third, and fourth difficult situation centering on love, the enemy will disappear. It is because love has such great power that Jesus said, "Love your enemy" Christians today think "enemy" refers to an individual enemy, but there is no enemy before God. Then, who is the enemy The enemy is the one who violates the law of love, which has infinite value. Who is Satan before God? Satan is an adulterer before God. That is a very tragic and sad fact.

True Father is called a heretic because he disclosed what he recognized in the spirit world. People say Rev. Moon is the king of heresy who is trying to destroy Christianity. They are wishing that Rev. Moon would die. However, while True Father is still alive, some of them have already died. Why is this so? It is because in the Will of God True Father still has a lot of things to do. (121-173)

Let's suppose you have a son who committed murder and was sentenced to death. When your son goes to his execution, are you going to say, "It is good for you to die. Sa-yo-na-ra! Good-bye." Are there such parents? Upon seeing your son's death, do you say, "I hate you! I don't want to see you any more. At last we can be separated."

If such tragic deaths were to continue forever, do you think any parent could just watch without doing something? You would try to do everything possible in order to liberate your children, don't you agree? Loving parents will continuously try to save their children, even at the risk of their lives. Are there any parents who will say, "That's enough, let's stop trying." Although it may take eternity to save their son, they will forever try.

In this sense, God is a miserable God. As long as the door to hell is still closing, God is anxiously trying to liberate his children. That is to fulfill the responsibility of heavenly Parents. God cannot say, "Let me eliminate everything." Because of His parental heart, God has to liberate even hell.

Keeping in mind such a Heavenly Father, are you going to follow your wife if she says, "Honey, let our son stay there forever! You are struggling too much. You've done enough! Please turn away from him!" When we consider this situation, how miserable it is!

If your son comes to know your heart, he will repent thousands of times for his wrong behavior. Do you understand what I am saying? If there is such a father and mother, the son will repent to the death. Because of the parents, the way to liberate the son can be made. Will anyone accuse the parents because they tried to liberate and embrace their son when he repented? Therefore, Satan cannot accuse God, who loves humankind and tries to save them. If someone goes to God and unites with him, Satan cannot say, "You can't stand in such a position." Not even Satan can accuse the one who is standing in the perfect position before God. On the contrary, Satan naturally surrenders before such a person. There is no rule preventing forgiveness for the one who repents through the love of parents.

The Unification Church has to liberate hell through this kind of heart. That is the way of a true filial child, isn't it? Therefore, the Unification Church can say, "We will liberate even hell." Why? Because God has such a heart. Reflecting upon your life, have you been a dutiful child? Do you have the contents of life to become a filial son or daughter? Your answer has to be "no". You are all less than a dutiful child. All of you are not dutiful. (62-51)

If your beloved parents and relatives do not believe the Unification Church, they will go to hell. Are you sure about this? They will have to go to hell. If your elder brother, younger brother, mother, father, or relatives do not believe the Unification Church, they will all go to hell. Do you firmly believe that or not? [We believe it!] You don't seem to be that certain. Once someone is drawn into hell, he can never escape. In spite of this, you are not feeling substantially the fact that your family and relatives will go to hell. You are just being optimistic. However, let's think seriously that your beloved ;parents are really going to hell. If your parents were to go to prison in their lifetime, you would be really anxious to release them through all possible means. How much more desperate it is if your parents and relatives go to eternal hell.

You don't know anything yet. You don't know whether there really is a hell or not. You don't know what the Divine Principle means to you. Do you really know or not? It must be vague to you. You can understand clearly if you die. However, once you die, it is too late.

Nowadays, many spirit persons who came to understand about the Unification Church after they died are leading people to the church. During their lifetimes, they opposed their son or daughter attending the Unification Church, but in the spirit world, they began to understand about the church. So, they are coming to this world spiritually, and are eager to lead people to the church. If they don't do this, they cannot be resurrected. Do you understand? If you oppose your son attending the Unification Church, you cannot advance in the spirit world.

Therefore, spirit persons want to descend to this world. They devote themselves to God and receive special permission, in the name of their good ancestors, to come to this world. They appear before their sons and daughters and testify about the Unification Church. However, without a special condition, spirit persons cannot come here. When they recognize in the spirit world what the Unification Church is, how amazed they are! Do you not know this?

The Unification Church is not where you just come and go without any meaning. If you separate yourself from the church, it will be lost forever. When the door is closed, nobody opens the door eternally. When the door is opened, nobody can close it forever. Because what is tied on the earth should be solved on earth, you should solve by yourself what you tie. This is a problem. Therefore, when you evangelize, you don't need to go to another place. (34-266)

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 2]

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 2]

6. People In Hell Also Long For the Kingdom of God

Suppose there is a dying person who says, "The Principle of the Unification Church is certainly good. I can go to the Kingdom of God. Although I did not fulfill True Father's words completely, my mind was really trying to fulfill them. So please regard me as having established the proper indemnity conditions!" Then God will try to put him into the Kingdom of God because God is fair. (laughter)

Where did God try to put him? Because the person tried to go to the Kingdom of God, God put him where he wanted to be. Do you understand? God rewarded him according to his actions. God put him where he tried to go. However, one cannot go everywhere one wishes. Because one receives his reward according to his actions on earth, his destination can be beneath paradise or even in hell. Even people in hell want to go to the Kingdom of God. Such horrible things are happening every second, minute, and hour, but you don't feel it substantially. This is the human situation. (57- 265)

7. The Kingdom of God on Earth and In Heaven

In order for the individual to rest, the resting realm of the family has to be established. That is, the fence on the family level has to be made. Isn't that so? In order for the family to rest, the fence on the tribal level has to be made. If there is no fence, the family or tribe can always be invaded. Then, in order for the people to rest, the fence on the national level has to be made. In order for the nation to rest, the fence on the world level has to he established. In this sense, only after establishing the worldwide fence, can the nation rest. In order for the world to rest, the fence of unification between the spirit world and world of earth has to be established. After that, the Kingdom of God on earth can be realized, which God's love can spread all over the world. Through that process, the Kingdom of God on earth is established automatically. Do you follow? [Yes] (68-20)

The place where we want to live is the heavenly country. Are there any borders in the heavenly country? [No!] Does the heavenly country have two languages? [No!] Is there segregation? [No!] What is the heavenly country? Centering on God, all humans are siblings because they are sons and daughters of God. In the Kingdom of God on earth, all humans are citizens of the Kingdom of God.

Three elements are needed to establish a country: the first is sovereignty, the second is people, and the third is land. Did this world become the place that God rules over? [No!] Did all the earth become God's country? Did the world become God's people? Though you talk about the Kingdom of God, God's country cannot be established until the world is united into one. Because world unity is not yet established, and Cain and Abel still remain, the history of struggle continues. Therefore, we cannot rest in this situation. We don't want to live in the process of restoration, but in the Kingdom of God.

We have to establish God's country. Our living place can be prepared only when God's country is established. In order to prepare our living place, we must fight, investing our utmost effort. If we do not establish God's country, our descendants will be pitiful people. We should not be the ancestors who leave such a burden to our descendants. (66-281)

Jesus is dwelling in Paradise, isn't he? [Yes!] He cannot enter the Kingdom of God. In order to enter the Kingdom, a person must go the course where he can receive God's complete love directly. In order to receive God's complete love directly, one needs to have the qualification of God's son or daughter who does not need a savior. Moreover, when a couple who received God's complete love directly go to the spirit world will the ideal Kingdom of God in heaven can be realized.

Such an ideal world was not established by Jesus' blood lineage.

Therefore, the Messiah has to come and establish it. Otherwise, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Where is the condition made to open the door of the Kingdom of God? It is made on the earth. Therefore, Jesus left on earth the key to the Kingdom of God. So today, centering on the Unification Church and your families, the history of restoration is being developed on earth. Moreover, since Jesus and his 12 disciples did not form their families, in order to indemnify that, 70 tribes and 120 tribes have to be restored. If that is done, the door to the Kingdom of God will be opened. (160-89)

6,000 years ago, God was waiting to celebrate the wedding banquet of Adam and Eve after they became mature. But the ideal of the True Parents centering on Adam and Eve could not be realized because they became false parents. However, the ideal of the True Parents, could have been realized by the marriage of Jesus and his bride. Isn't that so?

Then, are the sons and daughters of the True Parents true children or false children? [They are true children!] From them, the true family can emerge. The true children of the True Parents will multiply true families and expand to the true tribe, true people, true nation, and true world. That world will create the life of the Kingdom of God on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world. Then this world can become the Kingdom of God. After living the life of the Kingdom of God on Earth, when you go to the spirit world, your life will be connected to the life of the Kingdom of God in Heaven. This is the general survey of God's providence.

All people were born from Satan's blood lineage. They are different from God's blood lineage. Therefore, according to Romans, Chapter 8, they could call God "Father" in the position of an adopted son. They can call God "Father" through a bridge like Jesus. Otherwise, they cannot directly call God "Father" because the blood lineage is different.

Only Jesus had the bond of the direct blood lineage of God. Thus he was called the only begotten son. None of you are the only begotten son. Then, who are you? You are the failed sons and failed daughters. You are sons and daughters who would have failed. (160-44)

The Lord at the Second Advent will not establish the new ideal realm within the Kingdom of God, but at the bottom of hell. At the place connected to the bottom of hell, he will find Cain and Abel, and create the realm of God's new family. This will be expanded to the realms of a new tribe, new people, new country, and new world of God. Through the establishment of this ideal worldwide realm, all people of the world will be restored. That world will unify all people through restoration through indemnity centered on Cain and Abel. God's hope and Will can be realized by replacing the empty spirit world with the new organized world of unification on earth.

Thus Jesus said that "Whatever you tie on earth, shall be tied in heaven, and whatever you solve on earth, shall be solved in heaven." Is it possible to establish the Kingdom of God in Heaven without establishing the Kingdom of God on Earth? [No!] The Kingdom of God in Heaven can never be realized without establishing the Kingdom of God on earth. (143-30)

You should not think you are entitled to go to the Kingdom of God in heaven. Instead, you have to first establish the Kingdom of God on earth. But before that, you yourself must be a member of the Kingdom of God on earth. In order to become such a person, you have to make unity of heart to the degree that you can say confidently, "Father's mind is mine and my mind is Father's mind." Accordingly, you should be the person representing God's mind and True Father's mind as well as the mind of the great ancestors. If you are doing so, all historical problems can be solved on earth. (3-295)

8. The Right Viewpoint for the Kingdom of God

How much are you united with God at the most serious position in front of God's enormous Will and historical hope? Do you have absolute faith centering on God's Will?

No matter how strong a storm and wind may come, even if you are destroyed and dying, you should have absolute faith, saying, "This faith is absolute. Even though I was wrong, only this Will is absolutely right." If your faith is different from morning to evening, and if you lose the Kingdom of God, how foolish you are!

If there is a way to go to the Kingdom of God, what is it? The way to the Kingdom of God does not appear at the self-centered place. If you feel that you are far away from that country, you have to deny yourself completely. Only when you deny yourself can the desire to enter the Kingdom of God remain. However, if without denying yourself, you try to make the environment applied to yourself, you cannot make a relationship with the Kingdom of God.

It is obvious that the Kingdom of God starts from yourself. Even if the physical Kingdom of God is established, if you don't become a person who fits into it, you will have nothing to do with it.

What is the Kingdom of God? It is the place to go after overcoming Satan. It is not the place you go to just by overcoming yourself today. The Kingdom of God cannot be within our present social environment, the realm of the fallen world, or the habitual environmental realm. Because Satan has occupied and dwelt in this habitual environment, you can see the Kingdom of God only after overcoming this realm of Satan's. The Kingdom of God will be established at the place opposite to Satan's world. Is that correct? If it's not correct, it could not really be the Kingdom of God. Although that world might have the name Kingdom of God, it would be nothing but a deceptive environment.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God can be established from the position of subjugating Satan, denying everything related to Satan, and removing it. The Kingdom of God comes close to you when you remove the negative historic relic of Satan, and when you deny all the contents of Satan's lifestyle. Without removing these satanic contents, the contents of the Kingdom of God cannot be provided to you.

The Kingdom of God is such a valuable thing. Although the Kingdom of God is described as the absolute standard, people today seem confused about it. Most people are expecting the Kingdom from an extremely self-centered position. Only when you overcome your circumstances with absolute faith can the Kingdom of God emerge. However, that cannot be the origin of God's Kingdom. Based on the individual's foundation of subjugating Satan, the Kingdom of God can be realized. Therefore, the Kingdom of God is not established simply by obediently following God's will. It cannot be realized only with faith. Since Satan always tries to destroy us, that country can be realized only by us getting victory in the battle. However, in the battle against Satan, sovereignty is necessary. There should be a people for the country. At the country level, a large number of families have to live for the whole organization for the sake of one purpose. Then, people of that country should be able to harmonize with their leader, centering on God, without any conflict.

One may be able to feel, in one's mind, the Kingdom of God at the place where one is ready for death, but that is not the actual, substantial Kingdom of God. Although a great amount of martyrdom and suffering has taken place throughout the past 2000 years, the Kingdom of God is not yet realized on earth. In this sense, the Kingdom of God is not to be established in such an easy way.

When we consider the phrase "The Kingdom of God starts from myself," if the word "myself" were omitted, it would create a serious situation. The Bible says, "Love the Lord your God with all your mind, will and heart." However, the word "Lord" does not have a simple meaning. The fundamental meaning of the word "Lord" can be recognized substantially only at the place that has absolute contents, which can never be forgotten. The Kingdom of God does not come by believing in the Lord God, but by loving Him. God's Will is fulfilled not by believing in God, but by loving Him.

In this sense, you should recognize how immature your faith is and how far away it is from the Principle. Even though some of you are attending this meeting for the first time, someone will receive consolation and feel the fullness of joy centered on himself. However, though the Kingdom of God may exist in your own mind and God feels joy from you, it does not mean that the Kingdom of God has been established on earth. It may be an individual Kingdom of God, but it's not the whole Kingdom of God. From this viewpoint, what God desires is not the individual Kingdom of

God. God does not feel joy seeing that. Can we say that because a man feels joy, the nation is established? God tried to fulfill the whole Kingdom of God by unifying all the nations horizontally. Consequently, God sent the Messiah, Jesus, to this world and could not but have him sacrificed. (46-74)

Section 2. Preparation for Going to the Kingdom of God

1. The Foundation of the Kingdom of God

In this world, nobody can uproot God's life and love. The closer we are to the truth, the more we are absorbed into it. That truth will become the center, which nobody can take by force. Even if the earth falls into chaos millions of times and the universe is suddenly destroyed, if you have the truth as your mind's center, you will never be changed or shaken.

However, if you are not prepared to receive the truth, no matter how correct the truth may appear you will not recognize it. Even if true life appears, you will not know it. Even if true love appears, you will not know it. From this viewpoint, if today's Christians are looking for real truth, true life, and true love, they should deny themselves and establish a new center in their mind.

When new continents were being discovered, it seemed the earth was expanding; but now the earth seems to be getting smaller and smaller. In other words, when civilization was not developed the world seemed huge, but as history and civilization developed, the world seemed to become gradually smaller. In this sense, the ideal world will be the universal time when everything is directly related to everyone. Therefore, it is necessary that the love and life of the heavenly country be completed in one's mind and within oneself.

Because truth, life, and love are like one family, love and life should necessarily follow truth, life and truth should necessarily follow love, and, love and truth should necessarily follow life.

Why are truth, love, and life always connected to one another? As you know, in order for one being to exist, there should be above and below, front and back, and right and left, centering on that being. No existing being can escape from the realm of the number three. This is the basic structure of any existing being. These three elements make the unified form. If a force proceeds in the reverse way, a different action of the force occurs. Accordingly, God is the origin of love, life, and truth, yet after the fall, when those three did not make a balance, God could not work providentially. (2-133)

The disciples of Jesus thought that when Jesus became King of Israel, having dominion over the Roman Empire, they would also receive high positions. However, that is not the essential matter. First of all, one has to make the heavenly country within one's mind and make unity between one's physical body and God, centering on one's mind. This is the greatest problem. The Kingdom of God starts from oneself.

Therefore, the foundation of the heavenly country is one's mind. Do you want the world to become good without you? You probably want the world to become good together with you. Do you want to join the place of death? You probably don't want that. Even people at the age of 70 or 80 may not want to join the place of death. Here, you grandmother! Do you want to join the place of death or not? Although, because of old age, they don't have long to live, they still probably don't like the place of death. Why is this so? When people are getting old, they may become miserable and therefore say that they want to die. However, most people tend to say that they, with their wrinkled face, would like to see such and such things before their death. What does this mean? It means they don't want to die. This is a problem because they may be thinking everything is meaningless without themselves in the world. (47-273)

Where is the foundation of the Kingdom of God? A great number of Christians believe that they can go to that heavenly country by believing in Jesus. Then, where is the foundation of the Kingdom of God? When Peter asked, "Where is the Kingdom of God?" Jesus answered that it is not in heaven but in your mind. Then, what is the foundation in your mind? Can a sad mind be the foundation in your mind? Can a proud mind be the foundation of the Kingdom of God? Can a mind that denies society be the foundation? These are not the foundations we are expecting and not the foundations that God can approve.

In this situation, the person seeking the foundation of the Kingdom of God cannot help being more solitary than anyone else. Why is this so? Because God is solitary, the person has to be solitary. Because God has walked the way of the victim, that person has to also go that way.

Then, if humankind always repents, feeling sad and shedding tears because heaven and earth are filled with sadness, can that be the foundation of the Kingdom of God? That alone cannot be the foundation of God's Kingdom. Even when you serve the church, expecting the time of new joy, you have to determine to resolve the problem of evil in this world. Without such an attitude and determination, the foundation of the heavenly country cannot be made. This is an obvious fact.

Where is the foundation of the Kingdom of God? Some people confidently assert that because they have a certain social position, the Kingdom of God starts from them. If good and evil moved together, their opinion might be right. However, good and evil cannot move together. When evil goes east, good has to go west. When evil stops, good has to move. Moreover, when evil has a desire, good must not have the desire. Good and evil are opposite.

In this sense, when God comes to this world, who would be the most desirable one to make a bond with God? The heavenly country starts from the place where God abandoned all hope for mankind. Therefore, people who are satisfied with their present lives cannot be true religious persons.

When you are confronted by the sorrowful fate of life and death, and when you sink into despair and distress, losing the meaning of your existence, you should not be excessively attached to your past. On the contrary, you should seek new value at the place of self-denial. In this process, the foundation of true goodness can start.

From this point, is there anybody who can confidently say that his personality is the foundation of the heavenly country? [Nobody] Nobody can insist that his family is the foundation of that nation. No tribe can insist that God must recognize that tribe because of the historical good achievements of its ancestors. The peoples, nations, and some thoughts or theories are the same. This is a tragedy.

Therefore, while the one who wants to die will live, the one who wants to live will die. What does that mean? The one who wants to live for one thousand years can realize such a dream only when he makes effort to detach. himself from the evil world for one thousand years. The one who wants to live for ten thousand years can find the foundation of his wish only when he gratefully sacrifices himself for ten thousand years.

Likewise, the one seeking eternal life, happiness, and the Kingdom of God must overcome the present difficulties centering on the eternal, and must be able to endure sacrifice. Only when one takes such an attitude can the eternal foundation emerge. (47-247)

2. The Standard for Going to the Kingdom of God

What is the standard for going to the Kingdom of God? It is to love God more than one's own child. Without loving God the most, one cannot leave the realm of Satan. Therefore, if one does not love God more than one's wife or husband, one cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Some fallen people are in the situation of leaving the realm of Satan and yet staying in the edge of the realm. In other words, they have not left Satan's realm completely. Therefore, one should not love one's father and mother more than God. (41-299)

Who can enter the Kingdom of God? First of all, it should be the one who is in accord with God's mind. How much does one agree with God's mind? If God works towards the eternal purpose, one should harmonize with God's mind centering on eternity. Is that right or not? If the accordance lasts only for about ten years, real accordance cannot be made. The accordance with God has to last eternally. How can it be eternal? One should be the child who can agree with God's mind and love God eternally. In order to be such a child, one should not become an object of sadness. The Kingdom of God is to be in eternity.

Then, one should be in accord with God's body. That is to say, while the mind represents the central point of every direction, we understand a direction to be manifested only through a body. In order to be God's child, when God goes east, one must go east with God. If God liked a warm thing, but Jesus liked a cold one, would that be right? When God wants to laugh and talk, if Jesus wants to sleep, is that right? Everything that is manifested through the body should be in accordance with God's mind. That is not enough. When God wants to be amiable, one should not be hot-tempered. When God is amiable, one should also be amiable. The internal and external should be matched. If they are matched, then mind and body will always go together. If God exists, one should do what God likes. Since Jesus is God's son, Jesus also has to do what God likes. (47-257)

Although you may want to enter the Kingdom of God, you can never go there without sacrificing your life. If you have been to the Kingdom of God, you will know that nobody is there who did not sacrifice their lives. The essence of the life of faith is manifested so. (37-250)

3. The Starting Point of the Kingdom of God

Where does the Kingdom of God start? Without liberating God's sorrow, humankind cannot enter God's Kingdom. Since humankind has made a history of sorrow since the fall, all the bonds of that sorrowful history should be found in order to be restored. All the bonds of the 6,000-year history since Adam and Eve have to be found. It is the Principle of the Unification Church that teaches about such a God of sorrow.

People in the secular world are trying to escape from the world of sorrow. While the secular world tries to escape sorrow, the Principle has a fundamental motivation to undergo the world of sorrow. The original human is different from people in the secular world. The more one knows God's sorrow, the more one gains strength in the Unification Church. Once you know the tragic situation of God, that becomes the source of explosive power to resolve it. This is the great strength of the Unification Church.

4. The Essence of the Kingdom of God

What kind of world is the Kingdom of God? Because the Kingdom of God is the original world, the individual, family, and tribe cannot go there in the face of Satan's accusations. Therefore, members of the Unification Church have to unite their family, relatives, and tribe into one centering on God. In other words, three generations should become one. In Adam's family, Adam was the first generation, Cain and Abel were the second generation, and the children of Cain and Abel were the third generation.

These three generations were supposed to unite. Centering on God, God was the first generation, Adam and Eve were the second generation, and Cain and Abel were the third generation. (21-54)

Because the Kingdom of God is the world where people live for the sake of others, it will never perish as long as the principle of living unselfishly is maintained. In other words, if people only wished to be treated well, the Kingdom of God would perish. Don't you agree?

The Kingdom of God is the world filled with true love. The essence of love is to live for the sake of others. Thus it is different from the love in the secular world. Therefore, religion teaches to live for the sake of others, that is, to he humble, to serve, and to sacrifice. The secular world has no such teachings. Yet, these elements are somehow practiced by groups such as beggars, who know nothing. That was God's secret strategy to have Satan's side receive good fortune, even though they were not aware of the higher purpose-heavenly law. How wonderful yet miserable God is to have developed such a strategy for thousands of years! (4?-42)

5. The Structure of the Kingdom of God

Did you find your original homeland? [No, we didn't.] Since you lost the original homeland, you lost the original home country. The home country is the Kingdom of God on Earth. Earth is to become the actual home country. What is the home country? The home country is to he the Kingdom of God on Earth as well as the Kingdom of God in Heaven.

Three major elements are required to establish a country: sovereignty, land, and people. In this world, is there a sovereignty over which God can have dominion? [No!] Did humankind allow itself to be governed by God? [No!] Therefore, we don't have our country. This world is not where the original human should live.

Thus, the desire of humankind is to console God and establish God's country, but that has been continuing endlessly. Also, your conscience pushes you to make a better world. Although you might have done good works for a stranger once, that cannot satisfy goodness. Even though you did good works thousands of times a day, your conscience will continuously push you. Doesn't it do so? [Yes, it does!] Such a conscience may seem like a fool. The conscience pushes us because the mind wants individual goodness to accumulate rapidly and expand to goodness on the world level.

Therefore, goodness does not stay down. It pushes you forcibly. "You have to give goodness to three billion people thousands of times a day, and you have to give it again." It will speak like this. If there are no more people to give to, you have to give goodness to the mountains, the sea, and heaven and earth. The mind is trying to give goodness like that. Why? Because what the mind has desired throughout humanity's long history has not been fulfilled yet. (155-20)

Section 3. The Qualifications and Conditions for Entering the Kingdom of God

1. The Qualifications for Entering the Kingdom of God

1) Necessity of Suffering

What remains forever is the suffering of a public life. If, when you go to the spirit world after undergoing the suffering of a public life on earth, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God, you can complain to True Father. Those who receive persecution for the sake of the nation, the world, and the cosmos are wise people. (19-30)

What kind of tradition are you going to leave in this country? We are within the realm our enemy was occupying, because the man who took responsibility for the country got captured by the enemy. However, that man should not be given preferential treatment. If he is treated well, unity cannot be made. Do you understand what True Father is saying? The more miserable the responsible person's death, the more closely united the relationship between that man and us becomes. Don't you think so? Conversely, the more the enemy country loves the responsible person, the more our unity with him becomes vague. Even in killing him, he has to be killed in the most miserable way, by amputating his arms and legs, and by extracting his eyes. If that is done, the group that is bonded to him comes to be completely united. Don't you think so? That is the only method.

What can create unity between the spirit world and us? It is for us to encounter difficulties. The harder a time you have, the more the spirit world unites with you. Despite the fact that the Unification Church and the spirit world are in a relationship of father and son, and a brotherhood relation, if we endure a lot of suffering, the spirit world will completely unite with us.

Therefore, we are mobilized directly and are battling with Satan. If we do not encounter difficulties, the spirit world will not work actively. In this sense, God unfolds His strategy through Satan. God lets us have an extremely hard time. Sometimes He lets us be killed. Death itself is a tragedy, but it can create the reaction of unity. Isn't that what happens? (49-108)

What kind of example should we leave on earth? Filial son? Loyal subject? Even though you become a filial son or loyal subject, or if you leave your name in the history of your country, that does not give you real meaning. This is because a filial son and loyal subject in the fallen world do not have the original heavenly standard. Accordingly, in order to reach the original heavenly standard, one has to be the most filial son among filial sons, the most loyal subject among loyal subjects, and the most exemplary woman among exemplary women. When is that time? Now is the time.

Therefore, those who want to enter the Kingdom of God should live miserably and die miserably. Are these good words or bad words? [Good words!] Then, are the words: "Go out and desperately lead people to the church!" good or bad words? [Good ones!] Then, why don't you go out and work hard? You should die for the sake of others. If you die for the sake of others, the world, and the cosmos, you will be treated as the subject of the great universe.

The most valuable things are the creation, humans, and God. Those who sacrificed, risking their lives to embrace the world from the position of goodness, are essentially sacrificing for the sake of those three things. Therefore, God has to compensate them with something more valuable than those three things. Because Jesus had such a viewpoint, he proclaimed, "Members of your family are your enemy," and "He who seeks to die shall live, while he who seeks to live shall die." Otherwise, people cannot go to the Kingdom of God. Thus, Jesus' proclamation was the most wonderful news. Do you understand? It was the most magnificent, valuable, and absolute gospel.

Thus, the Unification Church does not teach that one should live a rich and comfortable life. Even though you may live a miserable and poor life, and die in a tragic situation, your sacrificial life will be resurrected at the time of blossoms. Every holy person will gather together and adore you before your holy life. What kind of life do you want to create? True Father is going to let the members of the Unification Church have an extremely hard time, and make you filial children and loyal subjects. Do you feel good or not? [Good!] How shall True Father treat people who are not willing to go such a way? In the relation between father and child, brother and brother, teacher and disciple, one should say firmly, "Father, please cut off my bone! Elder brother, please cut off my bone! Teacher, please cut off my bone!" It is true love to make someone overcome his present difficulties by kicking him with your foot.

Therefore, the first commandment is: "Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind!" Then, "You shall love your neighbor as yourself!" Who is your neighbor? The people of the world are your neighbors and brothers. You have to invest your mind, will, and life for the sake of the people of the world. If you stake your life, that is your best. Because Rev. Moon made such a resolution, Rev. Moon passed the age of 50; but he still has a long way to go. Rev. Moon never hesitates to go that way.

In order to realize the hope of tomorrow and become a manager of the world, Rev. Moon goes that way of death, devoting himself and shedding tears with his whole will and effort. Thus, True Father has to find one standard from which everything can be united. This is the major thought of the Unification Church. This is the way of adventure. We are now undergoing the path of a bloody fight.

What do you think of this way? Is it good or not? The foundation that was established at the price of one's life will be a model for humankind, and will be the foundation for the happiness of the world's people. All people will regard that foundation as the starting point of harmony, and will make the world united. The one who feels responsible for the history of the universe at such a place of hope is never a small-minded man. Don't you agree? You should understand this well. (49-303)

He who begins the way of truth must go the way of death until he dies. In order to pay the indemnity which would normally have to be paid after death, one has to go that way during his lifetime. This is to reduce the period of indemnity, which would have to be paid for billions of years after death, through suffering on earth. Accordingly, the way of truth is to indemnify on earth the suffering course that would have had to be paid eternally. (31-320)

God gives blessing to people who endure difficulties for the sake of God's Will. Where do you receive the blessing? In the spirit world. You come to receive the highest blessing in the spirit world. The blessing is found in prison. Therefore, the day to enter prison is the day of hope. The day your hands are handcuffed is also a day of hope.

When True Father went to prison with a grateful mind, everything was prepared to welcome him. Everybody was waiting to receive True Father's teachings. If I felt hungry, someone brought food. That cannot be compared to Elijah's miracle in receiving food from ravens. I let Communists bring food through the spirit world. (103-207)

2) The Necessity of Love

What will you ride to get to the Kingdom of God? You cannot go there by jet. You can go there by riding the track of love. When True Father says this, do you feel it substantially? [Yes!] The line of love does not become thin when it is pulled, as does an elastic band. On the contrary, the more the line of love is pulled, the thicker it becomes. That gives two kinds of benefits in one action.

In this sense, to encounter the most difficulties for the sake of God's Will is a secret method to occupy the world. Do you understand? [King of suffering!] The king of suffering. When True Father uses this kind of world, you may actually feel that. What will the king of suffering become in the spirit world? He will be the one who can take God's glory alone. Religious people today say, "Let's go to the Kingdom of Gods" But can people go there with no qualifications? People should meet that country first on earth. In order to meet that country, one has to go through the law of love. You should pray that all of you go through the law of love.

When you come to have many children, you should feel the additional cross to love the Kingdom of God more. The reason many children are sent to your family is because your family has to carry many crosses. Your family has many responsibilities for the sake of that country. Upon knowing this, you should fulfill your responsibility completely. Such a family can have a great descendant who can inherit heavenly fortune. (32-232)

How can you go to the Kingdom of God? You have to be crazy for God's love. You have to love God more than Adam and Eve did, more than Peter, James and John did. You must love Jesus more than Peter, James and John did. Without that, the relative realm of true love cannot be restored, from which God can love you. Only when that is restored will everything be fulfilled.

You should not worry about money. You should not worry about children even if you don't have any. You should go that way continuously. When you go continuously, you may feel that you are diminishing, but actually you are going higher and higher. The Unification Church becomes bigger and bigger by being persecuted. Don't you think so? In a family of ten, the one who is opposed by the others, and continuously endures for the sake of the common purpose, can become the lord of that family. That person can be the lord of the heavenly country. (142-289)

You must be able to embrace children of all five races, and embrace their grandchildren. So, you must be able to love people of the world with God's true love, and you must be the lord of the family as true parents. Only when you become true parents centered on God's true love, and represent the family standard of true love, can you enter the Kingdom of God.

In order to enter the Kingdom of God, one has to be united with the true God and the true love of True Parents. Those who have lived in the relationship of God's blood lineage can go to the Kingdom of God, but until now, no couple has lived such a life until death. Therefore, the Kingdom of God is vacant. (176-210)

The way to the Kingdom of God is opened by loving your brothers like God. You are trying to follow True Father. With such a mind, let your brothers follow True Father. From this viewpoint, the one who teaches the highest, quickest and best way to go to the Kingdom of God is neither God nor True Father, but your brother. (66-125)

Then, to what kind of Kingdom of God are you going? Are you going to the global Kingdom or the individual Kingdom? [The global Kingdom!]

Because True Father is very greedy, in order to hold the line of love to be able to enter the global Kingdom of God, he has been going this way, enduring persecution for 40 years by going beyond the individual, the line of family, tribe, people, nation and world.

Where do we go after that? We have to go find the nation. Because we found the world-level line of love and there is no bigger place, we have to go back to our hometown. Because we received the Blessing, we have to help poor people in our hometown. Because we found the line of love at the level of the world, where do we go? We came in order to save the country. (143-141)

3) We Must Have Results

Only the ideal of the establishment of the Kingdom of God on Earth and in heaven has been close to us, and only the way of happiness to secure glory and prosperity remains before us. Until now, the way to advance happiness and the ideal was blocked by various walls. Servant and servant, subject and object were blocked. Numerous walls were blocking the spirit world as well as the world on earth, but True Father opened them all. True Father made the foundation so that the spirit world can freely settle on earth.

In the past, a person who prayed and devoted himself could meet the deceased founder of a religion for a short time, but then they had to separate, because the religious leader had to return to the spirit world. However, now is the time when all spirit persons can descend to earth, centering on the realm of religion. Thus, if you are not able to substantially move the past, present, and future, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. You should know this.

The time of the past was the period of angels and good spirit persons in the spirit world, the present time is the period of parents, and the future will be the period of God. Therefore, those who are not able to mobilize the spirit world, parents, and God cannot enter the Kingdom of God. This is the same situation as when the angels and God helped Adam and Eve. Afterwards, Adam and Eve were supposed to move the universe. Only those people who can move these three realms centering on God can enter the Kingdom of God, which is the original world. (161-199)

What must you do in order to enter that country? What is the condition to enter that country? You have to love God more than your own children. You have to love the Lord more than your own husband or wife. You have to love the Holy Spirit more than your own body. That is the unity of trinity. (10-100)

Then, who can live in the heavenly country? Sons and daughters who bring joy to God can live there. However, after the fall, multitudes of fallen people lived throughout human history. Out of these fallen people, do you think people giving joy to God were born? [They were not born.] (43-23)

You might hope to go to the Kingdom of God by believing in the Unification Church, but if you did not bring results on earth, even if you were allowed into that country, you would feel ashamed of yourself. We are not the group that wants to go to the Kingdom of God just by having faith, as do traditional Christians. We are the group which tries to establish the Kingdom of God with all our heart and effort. We cannot forgive the people who try to oppose and prevent that.

In order to go this way, you have to invest all your mind and body as well as all your belongings. And you must take responsibility not only for the fate of the country, but for the destiny of Asia. You should understand that now is such a time. (22-226)

4) Living for the Sake of Others

If you are fifty years old and you lived for the sake of the universe and heavenly law for over 25 years, you can go to the Kingdom of God. You can go beyond the boundary line to be able to stay in a better realm of the spirit world. But people who live their whole life centered on themselves go to the original homeland of evil-hell-regardless of their feelings. This has to be true. You have to recognize your situation and reflect on your past. You should make effort to live for the sake of the whole country, the world, heaven and earth, and God -- during the rest of your lifetime. If you do so, it follows that you will march forward to the ideal world in heaven. (78-119)

You may not know much about the spirit world, but True Father is an expert. I have experienced the spirit world more than anyone else has. The spirit world is my special major field. What is the origin of the spirit world? The world which is composed through the Principle -- living for the sake of others -- must be the Kingdom of God that humanity is expecting. That is our original homeland.

We are destined to go there regardless of our will. That is our way of life. We are going the way of a traveler. What can be a problem in your life? Whether you are living more for the sake of others or for yourself. If you lived more for the sake of others, you will go to the Kingdom of God. If the opposite is true, you will go to hell. You may be unable to believe this fundamental formula now, in your present situation, but when you die you will come to understand.

God has worked providentially to save mankind through religion. Therefore, the higher the dimension of a religion, the more that religion teaches higher contents which are in accord with the principle of the original homeland. Therefore, many high religions could not help but teach the idea of sacrifice and service.

Because God has been working providentially behind religion to match the world to the original world, we cannot deny that God is working within human history. Accordingly, a religion that is living for the sake of others will develop, while a religion that tries to take the subjective position, centered on itself, will decline. (74-51)

What is the Kingdom of God? You should know with certainty what the Kingdom of God is. It is the world of love. It is the world of living for the sake of the center, God. (98-35)

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 3]

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 3]

2. The Standard To Be Able To Enter the Kingdom of God

1) Our Position

God is our Parent. Then, why did He create us? God's creation of humankind started from the place participating in love. The creation of humans started in God's mind. They were to grow up in God's bosom of love, become mature in God's bosom, and form the family which can connect with the love of the world. Through that, they would return to God's bosom of love as mature persons. This is the way to live. Due to the fall, this was fundamentally destroyed. The relationship between God and humankind was completely severed. No matter how people try to return to God, they cannot. Furthermore, with God it is the same. Such a big gap was made. The wall and boundary line were made.

What kind of wall is it? That wall prevents humans from going to their Parent, God. What is that wall? This is the problem. That wall, which even God could not handle, must be raised as the most important problem for religious people.

That wall divided the individual's mind and body. That wall, with various historical contents, also came between husbands and wives. That wall was made in the family, tribe, people, nation, world, and between the spirit world and world of earth. That wall was made between heaven and hell. Although God dwells in the glorious place called heaven, without removing that wall, humans on earth can never go over the boundary line surrounding it.

This is the tragedy of human life on earth. How can we overcome this tragedy? Despite the fact that humans are meant to live attending God as their Parent and be led by Him, people don't even know if God exists. People came to radically insist that God does not exist. Furthermore, they proclaimed that God is dead. You are living in this kind of tragic environment that is demanding, "Lets remove God from human society!" Who made such a world-God or humans? That is the problem. This is not what humans want. Then, who made it? Who raised this environment? (135-267)

2) When You Cannot Enter the Kingdom of God

True Father himself is worried about the Unification Church. What should be our motivation: God's Will or our own will? The self should not become the motivation. However, in many cases, the motivation is derived from the self instead of from God's Will.

While God's Will asks us to go the way of suffering, the self tries to betray it. These are opposite positions. While God's Will asks us to go right, the self tries to go left. You try to excuse yourself by saying, "I had a harder time than anyone else since joining the Unification Church."

The one who makes excuses for himself cannot enter the Kingdom of God. The position of absolute faith is not a place to excuse oneself. There is nothing to say. The Kingdom of God is where one cannot be proud of one's achievements. What you call a hundred percent might be just one percent from God's viewpoint. What you think is a hundred may be just one from God's viewpoint. Therefore, the one who is centered on himself cannot enter the Kingdom of God.

From where does the Kingdom of God start? It starts from absolute faith. Absolute faith means to not insist on one's opinion. It is the place to deny oneself absolutely. Without denying oneself absolutely, absolute faith cannot emerge. If you follow the secular environment and, at the same time, try to pursue the life of faith, then the life of absolute faith cannot emerge.

Most people live their routine daily lives saying, "I am fine in God's eyes." However, regarding the fundamental problem, living a routine life in this fallen world cannot bring us to the Kingdom of God. Such a person cannot be fine before God. Without having a certain objective standard authorizing oneself, one cannot have the absolute standard of faith. Where there is no absolute standard of faith, the Kingdom of God, which would be established after surmounting absolute faith, cannot emerge. Why is this so? Because Satan stays in that place. (46-79)

Historically, those called by God were usually over the age of fifty or sixty. Most of them were getting old, and were close to their own funeral day. God was working with these old people in the past, but he knew that in the future He would work with the young generation. So, in the background of His providence, God was concerned about how to develop the providential history with that young generation. God has walked the providential way of history having such contents.

Old age must pass over into the prime of life, the prime of life into youth, youth into childhood, and childhood into infancy. Through that course, you should be born again, or you will not be able to enter the Kingdom of God. You should be pure and innocent like a child. That is why Jesus said to Nicodemus, "You must be born again." If you are not born again, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Therefore, God developed the history of salvation from the mother's womb as the highest history of salvation. How tragic it is! (20-95)

3) Our Life to Enter the Kingdom of God

If two-thirds of your life of seventy or eighty years is sorrowful, how shall you handle that period? You should make that period a joyful life centering on God. You should make your life the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God is where one gives, and gives again. God also has to give. Parents have to give to their children. The parental mind is to want to give, and give again when you have something better to give. (34-141)

You are now fighting. You are shooting a gun centering on you whole life. Before meeting the world, your mind and body are fighting each other. How can you make peace? Which side will win-mind or body? How about you? Which side will he victorious, your mind or your body You should be a person who can say, "My mind definitely wins over my body." The one whose mind wins over his body is on the good side, while the one whose body defeats his mind is on the evil side.

Then, what is the secret method for the mind to defeat the body in this struggle? Or conversely, what is the method by which the body defeats the mind? This is the issue. What can solve this struggle? This is important. What is the essential element to establish goodness for people living in this evil world? What is the essential element to establish evil? By knowing this, let's add or remove some elements. This essential element is very simple. (36-61)

If there is a great man and a great woman in history, can the man say that he wants to receive God's Blessing alone? Can a woman say that she wants to receive God's Blessing alone? [No!] You have to think of God's Will as absolute and go through all the conditions that are raised as the hope of mankind. By doing this, you can be qualified to receive God's Blessing. In the Kingdom of God on Earth in the future, the way must be found for husband and wife to be welcomed and respected worldwide. This is the way of life in the Kingdom of God on Earth. Can you do that? (1?2-69)

You alone cannot go the way of goodness. The world should be occupied by good or evil. When good occupies the world, it is the way of life, but when evil occupies the world, it is the way of destruction. This world is running the way of life and death.

The individual is the result of history. The family, nation, and world are the results of history. However, out of these results, how many are good results? In the individual, how many good results do you have?

What percentage of good results do you have in your living environment? What percentage do results of goodness have in your personality? That is the issue.

Looking at our surroundings, we see we are surrounded by evil elements. The way of evil does not need to be taught. Everybody can go that way without education, because history started from an evil foundation. Do we need to be taught how to be bad? Because humans fell by their own decision, human society educates people to act according to their conscience centering on human morality. What is the center of education? Although people are educated according to goodness and conscience, how many are able to fit that education? Evil things can be done without education; everybody can get 100 points.

In this environment, our conscience is always telling us to be a good person. Although your mind always stimulates you to be good, did you actually become a good person? If we think about this problem, our whole life is continual lamentation. Today is lamentation, tomorrow is lamentation, this year is lamentation. Youth is lamentation, the time of middle age is also lamentation, old age is lamentation, and one dies with lamentation. In other words, one's whole life may marked by evil.

This is the present reality. Because humans were born from an evil foundation, they are struggling in evil and go toward evil. This has been the way throughout all human history. When we consider today's religion, what about the Unification Church? Does it teach people to be evil? If so, then the Unification Church is not needed. Evil does not need to be taught. (36-56)

4) Ourselves and the Kingdom of God

Before his death, Jesus said, "Father! If it is possible, please let this cup pass from me. But please do not do as I wish, but as the Father wishes." Before his death, he did not protest to God, but offered himself for the sake of God's Will. Jesus' attitude brought him to the closest position to God forever. Before such a person, even God cannot do as He wishes. The one who opposes such a person will be destroyed. God treats such a person directly. Therefore, what the right hand is doing should not be known by the left hand.

If you lend money to someone and remember it with added interest, you cannot be an owner of the Kingdom of God. One has to forget about the money he lent. When parents raise children, do they remember how much money they used for the children? The parents' mind is to give and forget. Moreover, after giving and forgetting, they are also anxious to give something better. Because the love of parents is eternal, the person who has no parents is called an orphan, and nobody wants to be an orphan. (36-85)

Do you know about the spirit world? The Kingdom of God is where people go who live for the sake of others. The one who lives centered on himself can never go there; he will go to hell. No matter how great a priest he is where will he go after death?

Our Unification Church tries to save our enemy and even Communists. Communists try to cut off the heads of the Unification Church members. That is the difference. So, what kind of thought should have dominion over the world? [God!] You must be stronger than the Communists. Do you understand? You should not be evil like Communists. If we become strong, centered on love, living for the sake of others, it will be enough to save the world.

Are you the people who live in the Kingdom of God, or are you the people who are going to the Kingdom of God? [We are going to the Kingdom of God!] When? [Now!] When is "now"? How long will "now" last? Will it finish today or will it take ten years, or a hundred years? While you are doing that, what will you do if you die? Therefore, you should be engrafted. You should be cut off and engrafted. (91-173)

Finally, what kind of world are you going to? Are you going to hell or to the Kingdom of God? (Kingdom of God) On the way there, are you going to be a person who says, "Father, please help me!" or are you going to be a person who says, "Welcome, True Father!" Which person are you? That is to be or not to be. After marriage, you say, "We will live a happy life." When True Father says to live well, it means becoming an unchanging couple. In order to be an unchanging couple, you should go to the world of easily-separated couples and take instructions, and you should not separate wherever you may go. You should reach such a trained standard. (129-182)

3. The Four-Position Foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven and Earth

1) The Family Can Enter into the Kingdom of Heaven

If I had only worked for the family level until now, why would I have been persecuted? I have confidence that if my father, mother, clan and all my relatives are gathered in one place, then I can deeply touch them all through God's Word. Surely, I have confidence that I can bring all my clan and relatives to God's Will. I was not able to do that because it was not yet God's Will. Jesus was expelled by his own relatives because he was not able to do it.

However, you who live in the environment of this era can touch your parents and relatives by expressing your sincere heart, by shedding tears. In a sense, you have a better situation than mine. Now is the time for you to touch your parents and relatives, whomever among them does not accept God's Word, by shedding tears and other means. It is difficult to face your elder brother, but you can tell your younger brother to come to the Unification Church and say, "My brother, are you going to believe it or not?" even if you have to be forceful with him. Although you entered this kind of time, if you do not fulfill your responsibility, you cannot face God. From now on, Father also cannot relate with this kind of person. Do you understand? [Yes.] If you do not fulfill this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You can enter the Kingdom of Heaven only after you have established your family. (21-66)

The Unification Church teaches that salvation absolutely cannot come to you as an individual alone. Is that right? Individually, you cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot enter alone. That is the Principle. In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve together would have been able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Can the husband enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone? Doesn't the wife have to go to the Kingdom of Heaven too? You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without the unity of husband and wife, and family unity. That is the ideal. Do you think it is good if a father goes to hell and the mother goes to the Kingdom of Heaven? That cannot be the Kingdom of Heaven. You must enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple and as a family, and not only the family, but all the relatives and the whole nation. (50-63)

From where does the Kingdom of Heaven start? It starts when you deny the root of all your innate heartfelt feelings. Therefore, the person who is living according to the way of truth lives a single life. But, there are some difficult problems here. In the future, the Lord at Second Coming can solve these problems easily. Until then, you have to face these difficulties alone.

There is no way to achieve individual salvation. In order to save humanity, we have to save the family. To open the way to give salvation as a whole family, the Messiah is coming to the earth. Nowadays, Christians believe that they can go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they believe in Jesus. They are indulging in individualism. Originally, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Do you think Adam and Eve would have been able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven or not if they had stayed in the realm of God's love without falling? If that had happened, there would have been no such thing as hell.

How can we go to the Kingdom of Heaven? This is the place we go as a family, with children whose parents as a couple gave birth to them. This is the place to go as a clan with sons and daughters and grandchildren. Further, this is the place for the entire nation to go. That is why this place becomes a heavenly country. The Kingdom of Heaven is forming in this way today. Today, Christians are trying to go to the Kingdom of Heaven by themselves, but the Kingdom of Heaven is not the place for individuals. They absolutely cannot enter as individuals. (41-300)

Centered on the individual, if you say, "Here is the Kingdom of Heaven. Here is the Kingdom of heaven," how much will Heavenly Father feel suffocated? So, do you like that way? Do you or don't you? When Heavenly Father looks at the human world or the religious world, will he feel suffocated or not? Heavenly Father will say, "Oh dear!" (6-71)

What standard do you as a Unificationist have to attain? You have to be better than Buddha, or Jesus, or Confucius. Until now, the purpose of religion was individual salvation, but the purpose of the Unification Church is family salvation, rather than individual salvation. This is the difference between Unification Church and other religions. In order to receive salvation, you need to save the family. You cannot go alone to the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Unification Church view of salvation is not that only the husband goes to the Kingdom of Heaven and the wife goes to hell. Both have to go together. Also, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven while letting our father and mother go to hell. We cannot let our father and mother go to hell. We are going to the Kingdom of Heaven with our sons and daughters and parents.

The Unification Church is on a different level of teaching from any other religion, since it shows the way to go to the Kingdom of Heaven with the family and the clan, whom we love. That is why the Unification Church emphasizes the family while other religions emphasize the single way of life. We are going this family-centered way living for the sake of God and the world. This is the way for Unification Church members to go. From now on, you have to clearly understand how to live your life. (34-359)

What is happiness? As I mentioned before, our original nature strives to go forward to future happiness. Who can be the greatest source of happiness in your family? For the husband? [Wife] For the wife, who is it? [Husband] For the parents, it is the children. For the children, it is their parents. From this foundation, it is possible to establish the Kingdom of Heaven.

Imagine how lonely and miserable Jesus was when he could not say that the Kingdom of Heaven is in the family. Instead, he said that it is in you. You have a family, and you can even sing with happiness. At some time, you could be thankful and happy even if you had to commit suicide together by drowning in the river and become fish bait while your body is floating in the water. Even if the whole society and nation were to come against you, you could throw them off as if you were taking off your shoes. Isn't that right? For the human being, there is a way to lead this kind of life.

Jesus, the savior, as the only son of God, came to save this world by bringing the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. He said, "The Kingdom of Heaven is within you," which is the basis of the environment of the Kingdom of Heaven, without even fulfilling his dream. He was crucified after wandering around for almost three years, keeping to himself the idea of fulfilling the Kingdom of Heaven. How lonely and miserable Jesus was!

Then, was the Kingdom which Jesus wished for only the Kingdom of Heaven in his mind? When could the Kingdom of Heaven be established beyond the Kingdom of Heaven in his mind? That became impossible then. So it also became impossible to build the Kingdom of Heaven beyond the family to the society and nation. How about the Kingdom of Heaven on the world level, and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world?

The savior, as the Messiah, had the responsibility to liberate the entire spirit world and Heavenly Father through saving humanity. It would only be possible for him to do this by going through all these stages. When you think about his situation, how lonely and miserable he was. The fact that Jesus was crucified on the cross was not a big thing compared to this. It was not a big deal.

If I collapse, I cannot face Heavenly Father because I failed to establish the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven and the ideal society. I cannot hide myself. Who can understand Jesus' shameful heart which he could not remove even if he were to die a hundred times? (120-48)

You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Is that right? You can enter the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven after you realize the ideal of a spouse. As a fallen human, to enter the Kingdom of Heaven you have to go through the history of restoration, the history of resurrection, the history of re-creation. To give the Blessing to you is to open wide the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. Entering the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is up to you. What is the meaning of giving you the Blessing? What does the word Blessing mean? Through the Blessing, the closed gate of the Kingdom of Heaven is opened in front of you.

You cannot enter alone even though the gate is open. The family enters. Do you understand? I am saying that you can enter with your sons and daughters. What we mean by the family is the historic family as a result of accumulated merit. Heavenly Father's six thousand years of restoration history went through the first Adam, the second Adam and reached the third Adam's era. Therefore, you can enter as a family. (152240)

2) Jesus and His Family

Who is the most saintly of all the saints in history? [Jesus.] You said it is Jesus. What did Jesus say? Are you just saying this? Didn't we talk before about the definition of a true person? Then let's find out whether Jesus was a true person or not. Jesus said that God is his Father. Didn't he say that? [Yes.] He said true life is to become God's son, and Jesus was longing for the position of God's son, wasn't he? [Yes.] Also, he said "I am the only son of God." Because he is the only son of God, he can receive all of God's love, right? [He can receive everything.] Did he take the position to receive God's love or not? [Yes, he did.]

Next, Jesus said, "God and I are one body," From this point, Jesus is not only in the position of the son of God, but he prepared himself internally and externally. Moreover, he said "I am the bridegroom, you are the bride." He connected himself with God and with humankind in a relationship like that between bride and bridegroom. Also, he said, "You are my brothers." Isn't that right?

From this point, we have to understand what Jesus was wishing for. What did both God and mankind desire? It is the religion which shows the eternal standard of love to live forever centered on God which should be Christianity. Isn't that the reason why God wants to find a man to fulfill this? It was also man's desire. There is no other desire above this. Jesus strove to establish his family but he was crucified without its fulfillment, leaving the concept of bride and bridegroom behind him.

Therefore, when the Lord comes he will conduct the wedding banquet of the Lamb. This refers to the appearance of the ideal family in which God can dwell. Then the Lord can enter into the position of True Parents. In the position of True Parents, he has to establish taste children and taste brothers and sisters. Centered on this, true families, true tribes and a true people have to be established, and finally a new nation and new world have to emerge. Now we can make a clear conclusion. The Messiah has to come on earth to realize this. Do you understand? [Yes.] (39-344)

3) Four-Position Foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven

We need to understand that our spouse and children, our mother and father, and our grandparents are three angels to guide us to the Kingdom of Heaven. Grandparents, spouses, and sons and daughters, are also three angels. We have to understand that they are the representatives of the three archangels because they exist as pairs. So the father and mother have to learn from their grandparents, and from their sons and daughters. Do you understand? The husband has to learn from the wife, and the wife has to learn from the husband. This is the family tradition.

What is marriage? Marriage is for women to learn what they do not know about men and for men to learn what they do not know about women. You have to understand this. Marriage is the program to learn about the opposite sex. We have to understand that marriage means you are going to this kind of school. So you each have to achieve 100 points. The husband likes this and the wife likes this too. You have to achieve 100 points. It would be good if I could tell you more details and talk until

I could totally convince you of this, but I don't have time now.

The reason we give birth to our sons and daughters and live for them is to learn how to love the world. Sons and daughters can connect us to the world and the future. If we don't have sons and daughters, we cannot be connected to the future. We have to understand that God gave us sons and daughters as the source of education to connect us to the future world. Then our ancestors and grandmother and grandfather are the source of education about the spirit world. We should take care of our grandfather and grandmother with filial piety, for that kind of system exists in the spirit world. This is for you to receive education about the spirit world. You have to understand this.

What can be the center of this? Under the title of love, everything can be connected. Centered on love, everything can be connected. Grandfather and grandmother, husband and wife, sons and daughters can be connected all together centered on love. If you have that love, you can be connected to millions of generations of your ancestors in the spirit world. You can also be connected with your descendants only with this love. The system of the spirit world is just like our blood circulatory system. That is the system of the universe. The realm of love is so wonderful! It is amazing! Right? [Yes, it is.] Everyone wants to follow righteousness. How about you? We can make a clear conclusion. The greatest happiness is to become the slave and servant of love. (135-120)

What is it that needs to be restored? Is it not to restore the four-position foundation? To restore the four-position foundation we have to restore father, then mother, then sons and daughters. Therefore, you have to be completely restored as a Blessed couple and give birth to children and bring them up in the position of an unfallen person. You must understand that this is your most important mission. To do that you have to infuse a new tradition which is far better than that of the saints. (58-35)

First, you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven as an individual. Next, you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple. Where is the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? Where is it? That is the place where plus and minus become totally united as one. In the beginning, you say you like your spouse. Then after a few years you say good-bye and divorce. That kind of marriage is not like this.

Do you think it is true love that you married him because he was handsome before you got married? What if one week after the marriage he had a car accident and his chin is twisted, he injures his eyes and breaks his arm and you divorce him because of that. Is that true love? [No.] Is this American woman's love? Is that true love or false love? [False love.] I investigated one hundred people. Among them, one third had divorced. The initiator in one third was the husband, and in two thirds it was the wife. That's true. (laughter)

Now do you know what is the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? Nobody can separate the couple who are completely attached together, even though they lose their legs by exploding dynamite. (laughter) What kind of love are you looking for? [True love.] True love. You can achieve that kind of love when your mind and body are completely united.

The Kingdom of Heaven as a couple can emerge. After that, what will happen? Are you satisfied with only the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? How can the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple emerge? When father and mother become totally one and love each other, the son will think he wants to marry a bride just like his mother, and the daughter will think that she wants to marry a bridegroom just like her father. When the father and mother as a plus, and the sons and daughters as a minus are totally united as a family, that is the Kingdom of Heaven as a family. Do you understand?

The place where the Kingdom of Heaven can be established in the family is the place where the Kingdom of Heaven can be established on earth, which is God's ideal. The four-position foundation has to be formed. The Principle says that the completion of God's ideal of creation is the completion of the Four-position foundation. Do you understand? Why do things have to be like this? Centered on the three stages of God, Adam and Eve, the vertical world and horizontal world can be extended. Do you understand? [Yes.] This is the Principle.

That is why Adam and Eve have to have sons and daughters in order for the horizontal world to expand. If this horizontal world becomes larger, the vertical world can emerge naturally. The horizontal standard of the body is the children, and the vertical standard of the mind is the spirit world. From this point, finally, Heavenly Father can go freely between the spirit world and the world of earth, and the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth can be realized. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 4]

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God [Part 4]

Section 4. The Gate of the Kingdom of Heaven and Entering the Kingdom of Heaven

1. The Door To A Man's Heart

While the Buddha was in an esoteric state he said he was the only person who exists in all of heaven and earth. When someone is training himself to achieve the unity of mind and body, he can experience the divine spirit world. During that time, he stands in a totally objective position before God who is the subject. So we can say he is the only person who exists in all of heaven and earth. Once I felt that I was grasping the world tightly in my hand and it seemed to melt. If I wanted to lift it, I felt it was lifting. In that state, if you hit something, at the same time you will feel everything is melting. When you reach this level, miracles can happen automatically. The miraculous curing of diseases is a natural result of religious life.

That is why you have to cultivate the quality and direction of your heart. To be able to cultivate the quality of heart and pioneer the standard of the direction of heart, you have to find God who is the subject. How can you make the connection to God who protects you? To totally concentrate your mind, you have to start from your mind. That is the only way. If you brighten your mind you can surely find the direction in yourself.

Can you? It is like a magnet. Minus exists naturally where plus exists. Does it happen because somebody said to do so? It happens naturally. Then, whatever is in there you will feel it. Even though I am facing eastwards to pray, entering the divine state my direction can be changed. That will happen. Do you understand? That is why we can say the mind has a door.

Are you able to pray well sometimes? Everybody will understand this. Sometimes you can pray well. No matter how sincere you are and giving your whole heart and taking a bath before praying, sometimes you cannot pray well, and say, "Oh no." You have no control over when it happens. There is only one center. Based on the central point, North, South, East and West exist. Every location is different. Also every direction is different. When you go to the mountains, there are places where you can pray well. Also there are places where Satan is gathered. Those are the shady places. Spiritually shady places and sunny places are formed in this way. If you experience this many times, you will understand this.

When you receive hints, dreams, revelations and apocalyptic visions, you have to make effort to apply them to your life. Do not neglect them, because these phenomena are the inevitable essence for pioneering and developing the relationship between God and man. For your own life of faith, you have to open the door of your heart and develop the quality of heart within yourself. The day you achieve this is not the final goal; you should then apply this to the world you relate to. (76-143)

2. What Is the Meaning of Opening the Gate of Heaven?

1) The Reason for Opening the Gate of Heaven

Why do we need the Day of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven? God took full responsibility for all the mistakes which Adam and Eve made since the fall. He has to open the gate under His jurisdiction. He has to open the gates from the individual level to those of family and tribe. All of those gates have also been blocked. The doors for peoples, nations and the world have also been blocked. All of those doors have to be opened. By what? By Unification Church families. Rev. Moon has to open them. Do you understand? [Yes.]

God's strategy is to prepare small steps for achieving victory, from the individual to the family, tribe, nation, world and universe and even to the spirit world. Have they been blocked by heaven and hell? By whom have they been blocked? If Adam and Eve had become True Parents, the whole cosmos could have been united. But because of false parents, through the fall, the Kingdom of Heaven and hell have been blocked. Who can break down this historical world of grievous resentment?

True Parents have to do it. When they do it, they are not doing it from the position of a king or that of an imperial throne. Because humanity lives a suffering life in hell on earth and in the spirit world, the gate of hell first has to he opened on earth. Then the gate of hell in the spirit world has to be opened. Through that, the pathway is opened on earth for the individual, the nation and the world. The highway connecting earth to the spirit world has to be constructed. They have to connect to the mainstream. With the standard of unity between mind and body, we have to go beyond family, tribe, people, nation, world and spirit world to break down all the barriers. Everything has to be broken down.

The worst and last problem is to open the gates of hell and heaven in the spirit world which have been blocked. We have to go to the depths of hell on earth and open the gate of hell on earth. We have to go to the first gate of hell in spirit world and open it. Otherwise, nobody can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only the person who wins over hell can open it. How can you win? Not by a prayer, but by God's love. Unless you can do this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is the reason why Rev. Moon paved the way from earth to heaven by opening the gate of hell on earth and in spirit world, centered on God's love. The name of the International Highway came from this. Do you understand? This is to break down the wall which has been blocking us.

The reason that Jesus became the prince of heaven and had the authority as God's only son was that he was able to love not only the Satanic world on earth but also the spirit world. The spirit world has been blocked by boundaries, such as between the sphere of Buddha, the sphere of Confucius. All of the barriers have to be broken down by a higher standard of God's heart than theirs. From the high throne of heaven, all the walls must be broken down, from the highest level to the lowest. The barriers of ancestors from tens of thousands of years ago, many thousands of years ago, many hundreds of years ago, and the barriers of ancestors of only many years ago have to be broken down on earth and pave the way to connect to hell. Otherwise, the opening of the gate of heaven cannot come about. It is complicated. (140-43)

2) The Origin of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven

These days, I greatly appreciate Mother. Mother had many very deep experiences of the heart during my time in Danbury. Because Mother met me when she was young and innocent, she has had to pass through a course parallel to mine. Because she has lived this way, Mother's standard has been lifted higher and higher. Because of Danbury, True Mother was able to realize much more the value of True Father, and understood how lonely it is for a woman without her husband.

As a result, Father and Mother conducted a ceremony to open the gates of hell and heaven. Now, they cannot be closed. True Parents stand as opposite poles. The poles are vertical, not horizontal. A solution can emerge from the place where the two poles connect. This is where the spirit world and physical world can be connected. On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m. American time, this standard was established at Danbury and East Garden. With what kind of heart was this done? With God's heart, we have to act so that the force of love can connect us. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Now you know the way for the family. You have to decide whether you will become a brazen leader who will have to stand before God in need of salvation by leaving your position or whether you will go straight up vertically. The way to heaven is the way in which man and woman are united as one. Where does that oneness originate? You have to become one at the polar axis. You become one at the polar axis and must follow that axis. Do you understand what that means? Everyone has to go this family-centered path through the spheres of the tribe, people, nation and world following the principle of indemnity. Everyone has to go through this path because you are in the realm of the fall. (136-47)

On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m., Mother and I established this condition through special prayer. It cannot be done without effort. From that point, all of the barriers of hell crumbled. So, whoever makes effort on that foundation can enter the heavenly world. Also, if there are good ancestors among your relatives, they will come down to you, and then you can educate them and lead them to the heavenly world. Do you understand?

The way of salvation has been limited to the earth. But now, by opening the gate, the way has been prepared so that good ancestors in spirit world can educate the evil spirits and play the role of savior. (136-187)

3) True Parents and the Gate of Heaven

What is the mission of the Unification Church? The Unification Church is different from other religions from the past, which emphasized individual salvation. The Unification Church wants to build the original ideal world as before the fall. When people perfect themselves and marry centered on God's love and multiply by giving birth to children, they can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. It is the original ideal world.

How can we say it is the Kingdom of Heaven if the father goes to hell while the mother goes to heaven, or if the parents go to heaven while the children go to hell? The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where everyone goes-parents and children, tribes, peoples, and nations. Because false parents created all the barriers, True Parents must appear to open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. Even God will not open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. If He would, why did He not do it since He is omnipotent? It is man himself who fell. That is why man, who committed sin, has to receive punishment. In other words, man has to find the Kingdom of Heaven by himself, because it is he who forfeited it. It is in his attempt that restoration has taken 6,000 years.

To open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven, what do we have to do? God has to elevate the person who is in the position of servant of servants through giving him the special privilege to reach that of the son of God's direct blood lineage. Who is the son of God's direct blood lineage? He is Adam before the fall. Who is the adopted son? He is the archangel before the fall. Originally, an adopted son, as an archangel, is in the position of servant, so he cannot receive love directly. (42-286)

If there had been no fall, all people would have been able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven in the spiritual world on the foundation of uniting with the core of the True Parents' love, centered on God. Instead, all has been delayed. People are in hell and Paradise, but nobody is in the Kingdom of Heaven. The only people who can enter the Kingdom of Heaven are True Parents. If I say the Kingdom of Heaven is empty, people will think I am demented. But Jesus could not enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot go there alone.

If our original ancestors had grown into adolescence and had established the positions of three objects of love, which is the ideal of love centered on God, they would have been the parents who could leave the seeds of true love. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where such parents enter first. But until now there was no couple who were able to leave the seeds of true love, and also there was no foundation for the descendants to inherit. So the Kingdom of Heaven is empty.

Due to the Unification Church, the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven has been opened. But because Father did not go there yet, there is no one who has entered. Even Heung Jin is waiting to enter while he goes here and there with Jesus. I am not just making up a story and trickily telling this to you. After I checked and checked -- even worthless things -- and researched and ran through everything, I found that there is only one way to go directly. That is to go through the family, tribe, people, nation, world and spirit world and up to the heavenly throne. On the way, you have to give others directions with a signal of love to guide them. You cannot communicate with any other signals, or you cannot go. Do you have confidence to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? Do you have confidence? [Yes.] Can you go by driving a love car? If it happens that an angel of love can give signals to the love car, it can guide you to the Kingdom of Heaven. Even though this road is winding, it is a highway.

In 1985, Father at Danbury and Mother at East Garden finally opened the gate to connect heaven and earth. Ancestors who went to the spirit world many thousands of years ago came down to their descendants. If you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to descend on earth through hell. If you want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to win over hell. Only persons who win over hell can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Paradise is like a waiting station before you enter the Kingdom of Heaven after having gone to the depths of hell.

When you look at humanity, you have to look at them as one man and one woman. "Two billion people among the four billion people are women, and two billion people are men. If you say two billion, that is a man with two billion cells, and a woman with two billion cells. With that mind, I will love those two people." You have to think that way. With what kind of name? With God's name. When Heavenly Father recreates humanity, he plants 4 billion people and recreates the historical Adam and Eve.

That means that God chooses one representative man among the 2 billion men and one representative woman from the 2 billion women to be His first loves. These representatives are the fruit of the love of humanity. If you make the determination that you are going to love the 2 billion people of humanity more than the father and mother who gave birth to you, and you become a person who can love the 4 billion people more than you love your father and mother, then you have nothing to do with Satan because you are totally one with the realm of God's love according to the standard of the Principle and you are in the position of loving humanity in oneness with God. Isn't it simple?

Who can be the representatives? They are the True Father and True Mother. If you can love humanity more than you love the True Parents, everything will be okay. Do you understand? The gates of hell in the spirit world and on earth can open immediately. Wherever you go, it will be a highway. However, you have to pay the price for gasoline. You should not ask your father and mother for the expense of gasoline. I gave you a car, so you have to drive the car at your own expense. "Well, parents have to drive for me." You cannot say that. In the original world, angels would have led the way to the Kingdom of Heaven, not True Parents. It is right that you come to see the True Parents, to greet them, rather than the True Parents coming to you and leading you. That is not the way of the Principle. The True Parents paved the way, so if you love the True Parents, you can automatically follow that path. Everything will go well when you love humanity more than you love the True Parents, with the attitude of following their footsteps and loving the True Parents. You must follow the mainstream of heart which can be directly connected to the highway. Therefore, you can directly enter the Kingdom of Heaven from the earth. (applause)

Well, am I a man or a woman? [Man] How about Mother? Is she a man or a woman? [Woman.] Right. I am a man. Mother is a woman. When you look around this world, there are these two kinds of people, and there are male and female animals. Because of the fall, some men and women are just like animals, are they not? You can enter the realm of heart with a mother's heart which goes beyond the Satanic world. If you have made bad conditions in front of Father, then you have to try again. Throughout my life, as a parent, I have prepared the way for my children to go, through taking all responsibility.

If you stand in the place where you love humanity with the same heart as you love the True Parents, you will become one with the True Parents and stand in the same line horizontally with True Parents. If you can do this, Satan cannot influence you, because your heart is much higher than fallen man's. You can connect to heaven directly. Do you understand? [Yes.] To accomplish this, I declared the Day of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven. (140-45)

4) Our Attitude Towards the Opening of the Gate of Heaven

From the earth, I have prepared the highway and brought the victorious power of heaven and passed it on to you. So, you have to love the True Parents absolutely centered on the True Parents' standard and realm of heart, and separate from the roots of heart caused by fallen parents. By doing so centered on new parents, you have to plant God's love in your mind and body and attain absolute oneness. Then, Satan cannot separate you from God.

What will happen to you if you can love the world with a more loving heart than with which you love the True Parents? In this way, I went through the history of indemnity to save Cain-type sons and daughters as the representatives of the world. From now on, there is nothing in either the spirit world or the world of earth which can block you. You start from the earth and can go beyond the world and the spirit world directly to heaven. But if you cannot fulfill it, your way will have so many barriers. Because Father knew this, he dedicated his life up to now to prepare the way, and gave you the privilege to attend the Day of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven. I wish that you become a victorious person who can pass without obstacles to attain such a heart. (140-62)

3. The Front Gate of the Kingdom of Heaven

The way of true love is to live for others. You have to understand clearly that you have to live for others. If that is wrong, I will ask you one question. Raise your hands those who think, "It is a lie." I want to ask one question. No one? Because I said I will ask a question, are you holding back? Then I am asking you, so please raise your hand. (laughter) Then shall we go on, since you admit it is true? [Yes.] Do you feel bad or good? [Good.] If you feel bad, this universe feels bad, and God feels bad too. That is why we can make the conclusion that true love is that you live for others even at the price of your life.

If there is a front gate to the Kingdom of Heaven, when such a person comes before it, the door will open automatically, just like an automatic door. Will God then say, "Who opened that door?" [No.] As soon as the door is opened, he will be wide-eyed in surprise. Will his mouth open in astonishment? How about it?

The husband is given to his wife to live for her all his life. Is that good? No matter how ugly the woman is, she will like that and say, "God sent my husband to me so that he can love me. So I am a happy woman." Doesn't she say that? [Yes.] In the same way, the wife is given to her husband to live for him. The woman is given as a spouse to live for her husband throughout his life. Isn't that right? So they are a happy husband and happy wife. Why? They can become friends forever.

In the universe, there are always two actions. When they try to give to each other, there is a cycle of giving. If they try only to receive from one another, what will happen? Their relationship will end, and in that situation it will finally disappear. When you give to and receive from each other, you will flourish. When you want only to receive, you will perish. If a man and a woman do not unite, they will disappear. (128-298)

4. Questions and Answers on the Kingdom of Heaven

Where are you now? You have to know yourself. You have to understand where you are. Whether Satan or God can claim a person is based on the portion of responsibility. "This person is yours, that person is mine." Do you understand? Unless you fulfill your portion of responsibility, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Then Satan will say, "He is mine."

You have to long for God's love, the ideal love of a couple and the ideal love of children. With that attitude, you have to fulfill your responsibility. "Oh, I need money. I need this or that. I have to educate my children." You cannot fulfill your responsibility with this kind of thinking. You must understand this point. It is all trash. It is wrong.

Before you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, what will the gatekeeper ask? He will say, "Did you fulfill your responsibility?" In the fallen world, absolutely no one can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. There is no way to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, God has raised the third Adam, going through the time of Adam, the time of Jesus, and to the Second Coming, centered on the providence for restoration, to break through in the fulfillment of man's portion of responsibility.

Satan will say, "Even though you give all the religious people of the world as a sacrifice, I cannot give this to you!" But God thinks, even if all the religious people in the world were to die, if I can restore man's portion of responsibility, I will do it. Now the reason that religious people can believe in religion is that they can go to the Kingdom of Heaven through fulfilling their portion of responsibility. Satan does not want to give this portion of responsibility even if he could take all the religious people as a burnt offering. He does not want to give this to humanity; but

Heavenly Father thinks that even if he were to sacrifice all of the religious people, He wants to restore this portion of responsibility. (149-323)

5. Heaven and Hell Are Not Places To Be Sent To

In our life of faith, we can never complain. Answer me, can you find any reason to complain, or not? [No.] Why? "Oh, I'm dying, I feel suffocated. What is it?" Can you complain like this? [No.] You have to be joyful, laughing while shedding tears. You have to go this way. You have to go shedding tears and smiling. Now, do you understand or not? [We understand.] If you understand, are you going to do it or not? [We will do it.] After I have taught this, if you don't do it, what will happen?

If you don't do it, there is no other way. God cannot help you, I cannot help you. Because of that, you have to decide whether you are going to the Kingdom of Heaven or hell. Rev. Moon does not decide. God does not decide. You yourself decide. Each of you decides. If you complain, it is hell. If you do it without complaining, and feel thankful, that is the Kingdom of Heaven if you maintain a thankful heart. (96-122)

The Kingdom of Heaven is not a place you go by being taught. A person who lives according to his conscience can go to the Kingdom of Heaven automatically. Look, when the sun rises don't all the buds of the trees turn toward the sun? Isn't that right? Trifling things like grass and trees can turn towards the direction of the sun by themselves. Furthermore, man, as the lord of creation, can surely understand the way to go. These things will happen. (75-42)

Section 5. Instruction Regarding the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell

1. Formulating and Actualizing (Seul Jeung) A View of the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell

Just formulating is not Seul Jeung. Seul Jeung means formulating and actualizing something. We are talking about actual results. The mission of the Messiah is to restore tribes centered on his family. We are talking about actual results. This is not formulating, it is Seul Jeung. Do you understand the meaning?

Through understanding the mission of tribal messiah, we have to formulate a view of the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell. "There is the Kingdom of Heaven, here is Hell." You have to clearly distinguish them. After you clearly distinguish them, don't go below that standard. Everybody has to understand not to go that way. If you formed your tribes properly, many tribes around you, even villages have to follow you.

2. The Importance of Life In the Spirit World and Life on Earth

Life in the spirit world and life on earth are not separate. Life on earth is important as is the life in the spirit world. That means that our eternal life is connected to our life on earth. Both of them are important. Nowadays, people who live on earth don't understand the concepts of life in the spirit world. They think that only life on earth is important. That is the problem. Even many members of the Unification Church do not understand that how you live on earth guarantees your life in the spirit world.

Because of that, you have to feel that it is important that you live for your eternal life through having the concept that eternal life starts from now and making the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven. If you don't understand this point, you will go a different direction. What I am doing now determines my eternal life.

If they face each other, each will move. If one climbs up, the other will climb up; if one goes down the other will go down; if one turns the other will turn. So you have to live your life on earth to bring heartfelt benefit to your life in the spirit world. The spiritual and physical worlds are not separate. If you do not understand clearly about the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell, you cannot understand this clearly. In this way you must always work with the feeling that both the life in spirit world and on earth are important. No one can take care of your life except you. You must feel that you yourself know God. If you can become like that, wherever you go heavenly fortune will ??? people you. In that case if you are gone from your village "Where did that person go? I haven't seen him for a few days. I miss his voice, as I am used to hearing him in the morning and evening," and they will want to follow you wherever you go. You cannot keep it from happening. Because heavenly fortune is with him, someone who lives according to his conscience automatically draws people to himself, just like iron moves towards a magnet, just like whatever has life moves with all its tactile sense towards the light. This is the same principle.

If I am not here, will it be a problem? Within the concept of life in spirit world are unity and order. Through these concepts, we can make a standard for the world of earth and the eternal world. This is most important. Do you understand? (217-84)

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spirit World [Part 1]

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spirit World [Part 1]

Section I. Jesus Christ and the Spirit World

Jesus fought with Satan to do what kind of mission? He died on the cross while he was doing the mission of John the Baptist. Therefore has he done his mission as son or not? He has not done so. Jesus has been doing the work of the archangel from the time of his death until now. The work of a son comes after that. Jesus did not do his mission as direct son but went only the path of archangel, servant and adopted son.

Therefore even if you believe in Jesus Christ, you can be only an adopted son. If your relationship is not connected by blood lineage, you can be only in an archangel's position. Then, what is the adopted son's position? It is the same as Cain's position, which represents a different blood lineage. That is the way it has been. Until now, the history of the providence is the battle to connect the fallen and restored blood lineages.

Jesus died on the cross, but he did not die in the son's position. If Jesus had died in the son's position, he would have been a victorious offering to God and not need to come again. But he could not be offered wholly. He lost his physical body and offered only his spirit. This is equal to an angel's offering in the spirit world. That is why Christians go to Paradise instead of Heaven in the spirit world. In other words, the spirit world is the realm of the archangel. To go beyond that realm, victory must be won on earth. That is the Will of God.

Christianity should inherit not only the realm of the archangel but also the realm of victory in both spirit world and on earth. That is the mission of Christianity. But there has been no substantial completion in Christianity, only spiritual completion. That is why Christianity is centered on the spirit world.

Then, what does the Lord at the Second Advent have to do? He has to first have the power to gain the surrender of the realm of the archangel in the spirit world. If he does not have that, he cannot begin from the earth. That is the way. When the Lord comes on earth, he has to come in the position to inherit Jesus' victory in the spirit world, all of the spirit world. Jesus originally inherited on earth, the natural surrender of the archangel's spirit world position represented by John the Baptist. However, John the Baptist did not keep his promise to Jesus and these two realms were separated. Christianity exists to rebuild that.

Where did Jesus go after his death? It was bad enough that he died on the cross, but where did he go for three days after his death? He had to go to the realm of hell. Hell. That was the test. Death is the biggest fear for humankind, but going to hell was the greatest test for Jesus. Think about whether Jesus was the master of fear in hell or the master of happiness in hell. What do you think that Jesus did while he was in hell? We have to know that he was concerned about conquering the pain of hell.

When the Messiah appears to humankind, he brings an ideology for everyone. God is impartial. The Messiah comes to save all of fallen humankind. Therefore, he deals fairly with everybody in order to save them. He comes with a fair purpose and creates a fair environment. Whomever unites with the Messiah can be his disciple.

Then, what kind of path does the Messiah go? The Messiah goes from the bottom of hell to the top of the most glorious place in the world of humankind. This means that to restore humankind there is no place that he would not go even at the risk of his life. Viewed from this principle, the Messiah cannot come from the clouds in the sky. He does not come that way. The person who believes that really does not know anything about the spirit world. Please, all of you go to the spirit world and see it yourself. The Messiah moves according to an exact formula for spiritual and physical restoration.

The general public does not know about these things. If you ask a question, "Why do spiritual people want to work with the world of earth?" people cannot accurately answer. Until now nobody really understood. Why is it that no one is sure of the answer? Do you know the reason? To reach a higher level of completion in the spirit world, cooperation with the world of earth is necessary. The realm of completion was left for the earth. Only humankind on earth can reach it first; then those in the spirit world can reach it. That is why.

Whether you are good or less good, all of you are under this same rule. Together with the Messiah we have to open the spirit world like this. To fulfill this we have to build restored relationships on the earth. That is why there are the Messiah's stages of individual, family, tribe, and world, and those must be connected to the spirit world. We have to establish the victorious foundation of individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world completely on the earth. Then we can mobilize the spirit world and it can connect fully to the earth. To find the center of all this, the Messiah has first to suffer and go the painful path, from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, and world. All has to be restored in this order.

That is why people are moving these days toward one goal and one world. One world. The world has been separated into two worlds, of democracy and Communism. Which will dominate and make the world one under its influence? In the future, the world will be one, but neither democratic nor Communistic.

Section 2. Christ at the Second Advent and the Spirit World

The coming Lord will come from the far end of the earth. He should say something like this: "I have come to this society as a servant of servants. You should become a servant of servants to society." He should tell people: "Serve others!" Because the spiritual and physical were split from each other, people in the spirit world must begin at the lowest point and progress toward the highest. (93-42)

Christ at the Second Advent must come as the ancestor not only of the Third Israel but also of the First Israel and Second Israel. Our members must go beyond a point where you experience doubts similar to those experienced by the First Israel of Jesus' time. Then, through the Father's heart, you can occupy the position of a child who is in the deepest heart of the Father. Christ at the Second Advent must be able to resolve the problems of the spirit world. By doing this, he will be able to begin his work on the foundation where the First Israel was established. People in the spirit world have not been able to form a bond with True Parents, so they must go through this course. The archetypes of the twelve tribes already exist in the spirit world. However, Christianity, which had to become the Second Israel, lost the center by which it could organize itself into tribes. Thus, Christ at the Second Advent must proclaim the ideology of unification and organize tribes. (10-218)

If Adam and Eve themselves had fulfilled their love centering on God and then gone to the spirit world, who would be the father? God has no shape or substance. Even in the spirit world, you cannot see Him. The reason that God created Adam centering on love is that the created world has form. For that reason, God has to become a Father who possesses form.

As a result of God becoming a Father possessing form, that which is invisible and that which is visible are united into one. This, in turn, symbolizes the unity of the cosmos. Thus, God created Adam and Eve so that He could take on form. So, what is the decisive element in His taking on form? This can only be love. Adam and Eve came into the world with an appearance such that they could have a form resembling God's hyung sang aspect.

Through this, the features of Adam and Eve would have been elevated to the palace and the throne of the Kingdom of Heaven. God would have then dwelled within the hearts of this king and queen, and from there He would have ruled over both the corporeal realm and the incorporeal realm. This would have created God's kingdom. What kind of kingdom would this be? It would be a kingdom of love. Do you understand? A kingdom of love. Isn't that so? Only love can bring spirit and flesh together. It won't work with anything else. (143-93)

Section 3. True Parents and the Spirit World

1. The Difference Between Your Physical Parents and True Parents

What does it mean to say "true parents"? How are true parents different from your physical parents? What are true parents? What do true parents do? What kind of love do they teach? When we speak in terms of love, what is the difference between your physical parents and true parents? The difference is in their concepts of love. Each has a different concept concerning love. Physical parents have taught about love that is centered on the physical love. Spiritual parents teach about love that is centered on the spirit world. The content is different.

You would think that having physical parents would be enough. So, why do you need spiritual parents? It is because of the Fall. The Fall. What have fallen parents been teaching until now? For the most part, they completely scorn that which is greater, and teach their children to center on themselves and take a path that keeps going downward. They teach about going down. Because of that, a line has been drawn in order to keep the children in the satanic world forever centering on the love of the parents. There has been no way to break that.

Then, what are True Parents? Right here, starting with this much of a foundation, they teach about larger and larger things. As you go higher, they teach about things that are even larger. So, what is that? They teach you so that you will be suitable for the heavenly world, the eternal world. They teach you so that when you go to the eternal world, you will be compatible there and won't have any problems living there in harmony. Do you understand?

If you go as you are to the high spirit world, you just have to go into some corner and stay there with your back turned against the entire spirit world, as if to protect yourself against the wind. You have to do that, because if you turn around and face people, they are all people who just want to live for you, deny themselves and sacrifice themselves. It's so much that you'll feel you're going to suffocate.

Who made it this way? Satan did. That is why you are hoping that True Parents will come and liberate you. You want to be liberated. What is the way to go about liberating people in this situation? Do you untie the knot just as it is, or do you go the opposite course?

Your parents look on "Moonies" to be their enemy. They say they're going to deprogram you, and they're making a big commotion. On the other hand, if you live according to my words, you will go through a lot of suffering, but you will find peace in your heart. If you take only the easy way, you will come up against despair and misery.

If you live according to my words for one year and then ten years, then you will be able to look behind you and see a mass of people following you. If you don't, then you will just fall away in loneliness all by yourself. In the end, there won't be anyone left but you. In the end, there will only be one person left. Who here today can say: "I'm confident that I won't die"? Hold up your hands. People who are confident they will not die. No one? (129-99)

If you want to return to God, then the spirit world is the stage where you can do this. The spirit world. You have to go as far as to receive training for the spirit world in the third dimension. The place where you are trained to strengthen your love for and oneness with the spirit world is the same place where you learn to love God. It's the place where you learn to love your Parents in Heaven.

For this training, the Messiah comes for the purpose of fulfilling the role of True Parents on earth today and to connect the spirit world and the substantial world to God above. That's all there is to the mission of the Messiah. The Messiah truly loves us and lives for our sake to a greater extent than anyone else in history. So, you have to be sure to pass this training successfully. You have to be able to say: "I've completed all the training." You have to do that when you go to spirit world.

Before the Lord comes, before the True Parents come on this earth, all of spirit world is divided into many parts. If you want to know what spirit world is like, it's similar to the way the world we live in now in that it cannot be united as one. Many walls have been built up, and the True Parents have to take care of all this. The True Parents do this in a substantial body like this, not having died. They do it in the substantial body, and in this way, they break through this separation between die physical and spirit worlds. Do you understand? That is why the True Parents represent not only the world of the physical body but also the spirit world, as God's representatives.

Normally you would have to die and be trained for billions and billions of years. But by attending the True Parents and by means of absolute love, you are, for the first time, able to pave a road that connects to the spirit world. By demonstrating absolute loyalty before this Messiah, you establish the condition of having demonstrated absolute loyalty before even the greatest of all spirit people. You establish the condition of having demonstrated absolute loyalty to God's commands. You have to demonstrate absolute loyalty to the Messiah in the place of God. Why is that? It is so that you can establish a tradition that enables you to become one with the people in spirit world. In order to pass this test, you need to demonstrate absolute loyalty. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.]

Why do you need to attend the Lord at the Second Advent, the True Parents? It is because they represent spirit world and God. Moreover, the first parents, second parents and third parents have formed a bond of heart that is sealed in love. Thus, another reason for you to do these things is so that you can be qualified to participate in the realm of the victory of heart that represents all of this. (105-112)

2. True Parents Are the Axis

What does the human mind seek after? What does the original mind long for? What does my real heart seek after? At least in comparison to the body, the mind is closer to that which is true. This is more the case with the original mind than with the conscience. The original mind has to bear some similarity with the original heavenly characteristics. So, you need to find the true central point for which the original mind is yearning.

Where are the True Parents? Where are true brothers and sisters? Where can you find a true family? Where is there a true society? Where can you find a true nation? Where can you find a true world? Where are these? If you do not have these, you can only go from unhappiness to unhappiness in your life. But that's not right. That's why we spend our lives in this world working hard to the point where we are exhausted.

Let's unite the world as one! We have to make the world as one. United centering on what? [True Parents.] Centering on the heart of God the axis of the spirit world and the axis of the world of earth have to be made as one. They have to be one with what? [True Parents.] It's True Parents. The spirit world can't do this, and it can't be done on earth. You can't take True Parents out of the center.

What is the opposite of True Parents? It's evil parents. What is the Fall? The Fall was when evil parents came into being, thereby causing a confrontation on the horizontal plane that led to the family being split in two. On the vertical plane, also, there are separate worlds of the God of goodness and a god of evil. Because all this was caused by the fact that evil parents came into being, the True Parents have to come and have give and take here. The Fall occurred because of evil parents. To deal with this, True Parents have to come into being. That which is true has to appear. (149-279)

3. Centered On True Parents

Look here. The democratic world represents the right wing, and the Communist world represents the left wing. This is breaking down now. The same is true with the United States. Neither world has a center. What is a center? Rev. Moon has declared that what is needed from now on is Headwing thought and Godism. No form of humanism can stand before God. There cannot be anything aside from Godism. God is the only absolute and eternal center. Only Headwing thought can function as the center for all humankind. Isn't that right?

The True Parents are the ones who become the true center for the spirit world and the physical world. You don't have to think about it in a complicated way. "What is that?" "It's Headwing thought." "What is Headwing thought?" "It's Godism." "What is Godism?" When you look at it centering on true love, it's all the same concept. This is something you don't need, right? [No, we need it.] Are you saying "no" or "know"? (laughter) Which is it? [It's "no."] You have to know this kind of concept. You all know this, right? [Yes.] Then, that's all there is to it. No one can complain. That position becomes the position of hope, the position of happiness, the position of peace. Isn't that right? [Yes.]

Now you know what kind of person it takes to break through this limitation. Do you need limitations? [No.] What do you need to break through this kind of limitation? If you have the three things I mentioned already, that's all it takes. When that happens, you can extend out without limit. Even if you visit someone in the middle of the night, they will say: "I waited for you so anxiously. What took you so long?" They will prepare food for you, and let you sit in their seat. They will always be prepared for your arrival. If you could be like that, then you would be welcomed wherever you went. How happy you would be! You would like to become like that, wouldn't you? [Yes.] Are you sure? (laughter) It's not as easy as it sounds to become like this. This is the problem.

How can you restore yourselves to your original selves? "How do I reform myself? How do I revolutionize myself? How do I win in the struggle against myself?" This is the homework assigned to people in the fallen world. Kids who don't like doing homework won't receive their diplomas. Without a school diploma, people can't go the course they want to take in life. It's the same thing here. Now you know what you have to do in order to break through the limitation of where you are needed. (205-263)

Where is the limitation where Rev. Moon is needed? Whether in this world or in the spirit world, this limitation is infinite. On the other hand, if you were to ask where is the limitation of where Dr. Hendricks here is needed, then the answer is more restricted. Where is the limitation of the President of the United States? In four to eight years, he rolls over and falls.

But Rev. Moon doesn't roll over and fall. I'm different. The limitation is different. In four to eight years, the American president has to pack his bags, but that's not true with Rev. Moon.

So, will the future world need Rev. Moon or not? [It will need you.] Why? For what reason? That world will not have a leader. The only person who can lead that world is Rev. Moon. This is not my personal opinion. This is God's opinion. Ask God whether or not I'm telling you the truth. (Laughter) If you don't have the power to do that, then don't complain. Believe and follow me. It won't do any good to debate this in the manner of a democracy. If you have a chunk of gold sitting in front of you, then do you need to have a debate on whether this is actually gold? [No, you don't.]

Alright. So, how far is the limitation of where Rev. Moon is needed? If I had been alive at the time of the American Civil War, do you think that only the Yankees in the North would have liked Rev. Moon? Would only the Southerners have liked him? [They all would have like you.] That's the problem. Also, do you think that only this world on earth needs me? What about spirit world? [It's the same with the spirit world.] Why? For what reason? A palace of love was supposed to be constructed in the spirit world, and people who lived in love on earth are supposed to be able to go there. But this palace hasn't been built. Who is going to build this palace of love? Is God going to build it? Have you ever thought about this kind of thing? Will God build it, or will the people in the spirit world build it? [True Parents will build it.]

What does it mean to say "True Parents"? In the spirit world, the palace of love will begin with the True Parents. Is that right, or not? Even if there were already a palace in the spirit world, only if True Parents were to go and declare, "This is where we will build a palace," would the whole of spirit world settle down, centering on that. The spirit world absolutely needs me, too, because this responsibility has yet to be fulfilled. Should I go to spirit world soon, or wait until later? (Laughter) Why do you laugh? (205-155)

4. The Strength of the Bond With True Parents

True Parents are the true parents whom all humankind must seek out. The existence of True Parents makes it possible for true goodness to be established. So what kind of people are True Parents? They are the ones who act as a kind of foothold enabling you to go with the Father. True Parents are the ones who stand as a kind of sacrifice. They are a sacrifice. In other words, the True Parents form a sacrificial altar that fills the gap between God and humanity. They form a bridge that crosses over the world of death.

Seen from this perspective, that position is where you can be with God. It is the focal point that makes it possible for you to be together with God in the bond of parent and child, and form a complete unity with Him.

That is, humankind can become one with God for the first time since being separated from him as a result of the Fall. It is a point of origin whereby two perimeters that became separated from each other as a result of the Fall can converge. Who are the ones who stand in the position of the indemnity sacrifice? It is True Parents.

Suppose there were a place where we could go and call on God in times of desperation and have Him put aside all that has happened during the past thousands of years and come forward so that we could form a relationship with Him. Such a place would be so valuable to us that we would not exchange it for anything in the world.

What is the bond that our Father has sent us so that we who are in need of salvation can be with Him, so that the humanity that is not qualified to be in the company of the Father can form a relationship with Him in relaxed surroundings? It is the bond of the True Parents.

How, then, are we to give thanks for this glory by which the bond of the True Parents has been given to us unconditionally? How much gratitude have you returned to God? In response to the grace by which you are now able to receive salvation, how much have you considered that you have been given the opportunity to be jubilant and take a vow of victory before heaven and earth? How much have you realized that you are making a new start with unlimited hope and eternal values? This is the problem.

What about the Father, then? God our Father has had the earnest desire throughout history to find His sons and daughters, and He knows that this desire can be brought to reality through True Parents who come to earth. Because of this, He has longed for True Parents tremendously! I'd like you to compare the two standards of longing-that by the Father and that by you who are in the world of death and long to be saved from it. Normally, you would think that we, as opposed to the Father, would place greater importance on the True Parents, think of them more specially, and place greater value on them. Until now, though, this has not been the case. When we consider that this is how it has been with us, we must reflect with contrition.

In the same way that humanity has looked forward to achieving the position where we can be with God, establish a bond with Him, and stand face to face with Him, so has God looked forward to being in that position with us. Each of you must be able to say: "I will achieve such a position; I will lay the foundation for such a victory." The important thing is how strongly you have determined that you will overcome any difficulties no matter how great, that you will view this position as a turning point that determines all the values in your life, and that you will make this bond your primary motivating force. Considered from this aspect, we need to realize how fraudulent our attitude of faith has been. We need to see how much we have failed to establish our own positions, but instead have wandered as aimlessly as the wind.

If we ask ourselves whether we are qualified to be with the Father, whether we are people whom the Father can be with, the answer is "no." We are in need of a savior. Then, what kind of person is this savior? He is the person who substantiates the bond of True Parents. From this perspective, then, you understand how extraordinary is the bond of True Parents. Because of True Parents, I am able to begin a true life, and undertake a relationship of new life. You must realize again that because of this relationship of life, your are able to initiate a new family. You can initiate a new society, nation and world. Also, the essential factors for the victory to resolve all the paths of life and death of the past two thousand years originate from the True Parents.

There is no "self" there. God is not the one who must travel a suffering path in order to save the fallen world. God does not have to deal with the fallen world. Instead, God comes forward with a new bond of love. He comes to us with new hope and a new foundation for restoration. These are the circumstances in which the bond between God and you is formed.

It is a bond by which the four points of the compass can be brought into oneness, and it is linked at one point of origin so that it can blow apart the world of death and establish the foundation for a new cosmos of glory. The world is able to make a new start as a result of the bond between parent and child being put into practice.

No sword or temporal power can break the bond between you and the True Parents. Even the power of Satan will not break it. Why? It is because this bond possesses the special authority to break through all of today's problems and bring salvation to humankind, and because the power that humanity has sought to find throughout history has been concentrated in this bond. Thus, a power concentration of any particular age will not be strong enough to break this relationship, where the power of history has been concentrated. In this way, the True Parents are people whom God has set forth as historical sacrifices for the purpose of doing away with all evil and making a new, victorious beginning based on a new bond.

I'm sure that in your prayers you have called on the Father just as if you had already arrived in Heaven. In the same way that the Father is in a serious position and miserable circumstances, however, you also should be in a serious position and miserable circumstances. You should say: "Father, no matter what sadness or difficulty I may face, You don't need to worry about me." In this way, you should do your duty as a child and comfort God. Unless one person appears on this earth who can do that, there will never be a way to resolve the historical problems.

Even if we should find ourselves in extremely difficult circumstances, we should not stand before God and hope to receive His sympathy. Instead, we should stand in a position to give sympathy to God. Jesus was the crystallization of all the elements that were carefully accumulated through history in the context of this bond. Because Jesus was blocked from completing the Will of God, however, the coming Lord must fulfill this Will. The coming Lord must go the course of True Parents. The True Parents are the concentration of all the fervent hopes of history. God has set forth the True Parents to represent the whole and as the condition of the substantiation of history. The bond with True Parents cannot begin in spirit world. It must be formed on earth. This is because the True Parents come to earth in substantial form. It is because they have substantial form that the True Parents can answer when you call on them, and give you sympathy when you are in difficulty. You cannot imagine how blessed humankind is that it can meet True Parents on a level plane.

Until now, God has worked to overcome all the difficulties that might be faced in a particular historical age in an effort to achieve decisive victory centering on the content I have just described.

When you look at yourself, however, there is the issue of whether you can become the king of victory or not. You have to be able to say that you have become one with that heart and have become completely inseparable from it. In other words, the pivotal axis of your life has to be the conviction that you are with the Father and that you are together with the True Parents. Only if each of you becomes the self that can continue on the same course for thousands-even tens of thousands of years-will a linkage be established between the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. This means that you will be the master of Heaven and the master of earth. Then, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world will be opened up for the first time.

From this perspective, such a bond is not something that can be formed in a position of comfort. It is formed in a position of extreme difficulty; a position so serious that it could not possibly be any more serious; a position where life and death are on the line; a position where there is an increased level of risk.

That is why if we look at the Bible it says: "Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life will preserve it." Jesus sounds as though he is saying something out of tune with the times, but this is the normal approach and attitude for going the way of restoration and for progressing through the world of heart. It is clear that each person is the self who must strive to achieve such a state, and that that path will be the true course. (31-74)

5. True Parents' Request

Many of you here have passed your fortieth birthday and are approaching fifty. Perhaps you will die within the next 10 or 20 years. When you come face to face with death, perhaps you will look back on the course you have taken after the point where you came to know God's will and ask yourselves what you have accomplished. What will be your answer?

How will you be able to keep from bowing your head in shame when you are in spirit world? Because of your failure to complete your responsibility to restore the five billion people who are still descendants of Satan, God still cannot claim his rightful place. Also, you have not been able to remove the servant-like mask of unsatisfied desire from His face. How will you go there and walk around with your head held high? How will you live there? You will just have to go hide somewhere. Everything about you will be revealed for all to see.

Is there anyone who can say he won't go to spirit world? Hold up your hand. No one? Do we all have to go? What will you take with you? What are you going to take with you? When a young woman gets married, there's something called a dowry, isn't there? In the dialect of South PyongAn Province, the word for dowry is "sirari." Sirari. Sirari refers to all the things that a woman takes with her when she gets married and moves away from home. This is the first time you've heard the word "sirari," isn't it? [Yes.]

In this part of Korea you call it "honsu," don't you? Suppose the daughter of a poor family marries the oldest son of a rich family. Just to look at her own appearance she would find it difficult to present herself to all the relatives of the bridegroom. If she couldn't even take a dowry with her, then how could she go and live in a home shared by four generations where she would be serving both parents-in-law and grandparents-in-law? She's about to go into a household where the families of the groom's siblings alone would number close to a hundred. How could she withstand the ridicule if she were to go empty-handed? When her in-laws tell her: "According to our family tradition, so-and-so did this way, so-and-so did this way, Grandmother and all the other women-folk did this way, and older sister did it this way, and so did everyone else, so what about you?" If she is seen as a failure in the family, how will she hold her head up high, or sit down to eat? How will she pick up a spoon?

It's terrible if you can't fit in with the group, if you can't be a part of the group. What will you take with you? When you say, "I've been a member of the Unification Church for forty years," they will say, "Well, what have you brought with you?" Then, how will you respond? When they ask, "What did you eat? Where did you eat?" you may say, "In the Unification Church I just ate for free." Also, they'll say, "What work did you do? You didn't even do your share of the work. The people whom I attend as my parents lived their lives in such and such a way, but is that how you lived? Are you a filial child or not?" Do you think they won't question you like this? Even if you ask yourself these questions, these are the replies you will make to yourself. What is the position-what is your own authority-by which you will be able to withstand such questioning?

I have taken abuse from the whole world and received persecution. I've been through the worst torture in the world, but I can handle incarceration as easily as I eat a meal. That's the environment that I am in; but what about you? Are you just a spectator? Suppose a man did so poorly in his studies that he didn't even finish elementary school. When it comes time for him to get married, and he goes to the home of his parents-in-law, it turns out that his new bride has graduated from university. How embarrassed he will be in that case!

Is the spirit world where you are going a place that is worse off or better off than here? Is the place where you are going after you die worse off than here or better off? It's a place that is tens of millions of times better than here. It's a world where each individual can easily see how he measures up in terms of anything having to do with moral discipline. It's a place where each individual feels the pain of knowing exactly where he is situated. If you want to go to another world you can see in the distance, then it will take you thousands, even tens of thousands, of years. Just to raise yourself up one stage in the spirit world will take years. There is no limit to how long it could take. Ask them yourselves.

I will be going to the highest position, to the heavenly throne, but you all will not be able to come with me. Because you received the precious thing called the Blessing, the door is open for you, but you can't go because you don't have the proper clothing to wear. Even if you've been invited to a feast, you can't go unless you have the proper clothing, can you? You've been asked to be a groomsman at a wedding, but you can't go dressed as if you just finished working on the farm, can you? Think about it. You have to dress appropriately before you go. Only then will you be qualified to be welcomed into that environment. If not, then you will be thrown out. They will yell at you: "Get out of here, you rascal." You won't have any friends there.

One time many years ago, there was one rich man in Mokpo. He was so rich that he owned all the land in the northern area around the city. He was the richest man in Mokpo. Then, one of my friends was going to get married to this man's only daughter, and become a son-in-law of this rich family. This was during the Japanese colonial occupation, so almost no one could afford the expense of a modern Western-style wedding with the tuxedos and the formal gowns and such. Most of the time, the groom would just wear his civil defense uniform, make sure all the buttons were fastened properly, and stick a flower on his chest.

This rich man, though, because he was rich and had all these friends coming from Tokyo and everywhere, decided to have a modern-style wedding. And I was asked to be a groomsman. I was actually one of four groomsmen there. The bride, too, had four bridesmaids. And so I went. Well, when the bride's family prepared the outfits for the groomsmen, they figured they could make all of them to match the height of the groom. And that included the outfit that I was supposed to wear. In fact, the groom was about the same height as I. But his body wasn't nearly as plump as mine. He was built really flat, like a piece of plywood. I mean he was really thin from front to back. I'm a bit thicker here from front to back. I have the build of a businessman, don't you think?

So when I put on the white shirt they had bought for me and buttoned it up, you could still see my bellybutton. My bellybutton! (Laughter) Ah, when I put on the suit, it was too small, so it spread apart like this. And the shirt stuck out like this. It was such an tremendous hell for me to have to wear those clothes; I still haven't forgotten how terrible it was. Wow! (Laughter) I think that was an important lesson for me, so that I could know how important it is, in terms of the course of fulfilling God's Will, that I be able to fit in when I go to spirit world.

I had to stand in front of this huge crowd. Here was this groomsman, dressed like this, standing in front of a crowd of thousands of people, including everybody who was anybody in South Cholla Province. It was just terrible. I still want to cry out whenever I think about it. I would much rather have found a rat hole somewhere that I could crawl into. It was all I could do to stay there in my place and endure.

After a couple hours of this, my spine began to hurt. Because the clothes were too small, I had to keep a posture that put a lot of pressure on my spine. Then, I started to get muscle cramps. What was I supposed to do? Could I cry in a loud voice? I remember I went over to a wall that had been set up to block the wind. There, I bent over like this to massage the cramped muscles. Some of you are hearing this story for the first time, aren't you? It's the first time you hear about how I massaged my cramps.

It's terrible when you can't fit into a particular environment. I know the spirit world well. I know all the saints and all the founders of religions who are in any way significant. They don't want to yield to you. You must not be shut out from that group. You should feel a sense of shame before me. Isn't that necessary in order for you to become true parents? Isn't that right? It just stands to reason. If you're just freeloading, then about the only group you will fit into is a group of beggars. (212-224)

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spirit World [Part 2]

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spirit World [Part 2]

Section 4. Father and Spirit World

1. Father's Establishment of Spiritual Conditions and His Foundation For This

What you have to know is this. You have to know that the spirit world is the same. I have not conducted all the providential efforts and events on my own centering only on the physical standard. Instead, I have done these things by attending to God in the spirit world. You have to know that the reason everything is being solved on earth is so that the spirit world will be affected and all the divisions within spirit world will be broken down. If white people and the many black people were to become one with each other and become one with me in love and act in concert with me, then you would immediately become connected to the world of your ancestors, that is, spirit world.

Why? It's because subject and object are one. It makes sense logically. That which is a complete negative automatically creates something that is a complete positive. That is the principle behind the creation of the universe. It is the law of existence. So, if you carry out a complete principled movement here, then spirit world itself will become connected to that. Do you understand? This is the first time in history that something like this takes place. Therefore, if we solve the issues of spirit world here, and deal with them, then they come to a natural resolution in spirit world.

Each time this is done, however, there has to be indemnity. You don't know what period we live in, or what kind of time this is for the world. I, however, am taking responsibility by myself before history and the universe, before the spirit world and on earth to advance this task. I know the time when indemnity has to be paid. I know what happens in spirit world and what happens on earth, when this is not sustained. Do you understand? [Yes.] That is why the Bible says that what is loosed on earth will also be loosed in Heaven. To resolve something on earth, there needs to be indemnity. This is the thing.

You don't know the way of indemnity. Do you realize that? I know the way of indemnity, but you don't. That is why, as I mentioned already, you need to rise to a higher level. There has to be the age of subject-partner and object-partner indemnity in the individual's environment, the age of subject-partner and object-partner indemnity in the family's environment, the age of subject-partner and object-partner indemnity in the clan's environment, the age of subject-partner and object-partner indemnity in the people's environment, the age of subject-partner and object-partner indemnity in the nation and the age of subject-partner and object-partner in the world's environment.

You don't know this, but I do. That is why my words are reflected directly in the spirit world, are revealed there. (131-226)

Where do you think the Kingdom of Heaven has to be realized? It has to be done in the most miserable place in the world. So, where is that? It is in the bottom of the worst of all prisons in the world.

The problem is this: Who is going to lay the foundation in the spirit world and on earth? Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is going to do this. He does it by beginning in the worst place in prison. He started with the worst of all prisons, and worked with spirit world to lay this foundation. Then, he worked to widen this foundation. Then, he went out into society at large and did this in the family, then the clan, the people and the nation. Then we did this in Asia, and then in the whole world, centering on the United States, which is the central country in the world.

I have to open the way for all people, so I have formed friendships with prisoners on death row, and I've walked around handcuffed to all kinds of thieves and eaten with them. In each case, I tried to comfort them. Some time ago, I went all the way to Las Vegas and prayed for the people there. All the people in the world. Do you know why the New Yorker Hotel in New York was purchased? It is on Eighth Avenue. In the future, my plan is to start with the worst slum in New York, and clean everything up and lay a new foundation. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.]

I have to go there and mingle with them and give them comfort. Only by doing that can I open the way for all people in all walks of life, including the people of the satanic world who are on the path of destruction. At the same time, I have to open up all the things that are blocked in spirit world and pave the way in the physical world. Only then can the world be united as one. For this reason, I have to transcend race. I help white people get married and I help black people get married. I buy a house for a white person, and I buy a house for a black person. I'm a person who is doing things that can't be seen anywhere else in the world. (96-160)

I have triumphed in spirit world. There is no one else who can do this. The myriad spiritual masters in the world will have to come to me in the future and learn from me. Without fail, this is what will happen. Because of this, there is no problem if the entire 30 million people of Korea, or even the 3 billion people in the world, are all opposed to me. All the hundreds of billions of spirit people do what I tell them. But I will be reckless.

2. Father's Patent in the Spirit World

Let's talk now about how to build a bridge to the spirit world, and make it so that we can jump over there. You're interested in that, aren't you? Is this man Moon so-and-so who stands before you a Korean? Is he an American? Is he an Oriental? Is he a Westerner? Is he a Korean from the Orient? [No.] Why not? That's right, isn't it. But I do have one patent. All the elements of development in the modern world are connected to patent rights. All the patents are different. There are patents that have to do with making clothes, and for everything else. Everything is patented. If you own a patent, then you can go anywhere in the world and exercise your rights as the owner. That's the way it is in the world at large, and you should know that there is also a similar law in the spirit world.

There's no law that says that only white people can register patents. No law says that black people can't register patents or that Asians can't do this. No matter where you go, patents apply to every type of person. Do you understand? [Yes.]

There were many founders of religions and other religious people in history who tried to gain a patent on the spirit world. I don't know if there is anyone among them who possesses the champion patent. Wouldn't you like it if I showed that to you? [Yes.] How would you know if I showed you a fake?

How can you tell whether it's real? I don't know whether it's good or bad, but all of you who are gathered here have come together as one, and, instead of falling away, you are saying that you will climb up to any height. So, that's good enough, then. Then what about God? Can He say: "Wait a minute, Rev. Moon. Look here now, you can't do that"? Even God gives His permission. Without my signature, it's no good. My signature. There might be something like that. Wouldn't that be nice? [Yes.]

There may be many great American presidents who are now in the spirit world, but it doesn't matter. Even if there are kings, or saints, or founders of religions, when they need my signature, they will have to come and bow down to me.

If you want to receive a doctorate degree, you have to go to your master Ph.D. and serve him. If he requires it, you have to do even the most menial task for him, and if he kicks you, you have to turn and say: "Oh, thank you very much." No matter what, you have to get his signature in order to receive the doctorate yourself. You might want to say: "I'm better than he. I'm much better looking. I have a better nose, a better face and a better stature. If we were to wrestle, I would win. I can eat more that he can. I can beat him at any competition. I'm better than him in dozens, even hundreds, of ways. Yet he thinks that he can withhold a doctorate from me just because I don't know a few things?" None of this, though, will do you any good. It just may be that I have a patent that is just like this.

Rumors were flying around this capricious world and many people thought that I would be destroyed and disappear. But because I have this patent, I'm holding my head high after coming out of prison in Danbury, and I'm speaking out loudly. I have antennae that let me see and hear everything. And when I find out, I speak out with a loud voice. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Even God will check to see whether Rev. Moon has signed off on a particular matter before making His decision on it. He will check to see if my signature is there, and if it's there it will be okay with him. But if not... (laughter)

It's easy to say, but think how difficult this is in reality. If, by chance, it turns out that I do have such a piece of paper, then all the physical world and spirit world would be in the palm of my hand. Everyone on earth can't avoid going to spirit world, so we can conclude that one way or another everyone will eventually end up in the same place. (134-17)

Nature is filled with truth. You don't know very much about the spirit world, do you? This person you see here is an expert on the spirit world. Not just in the 21st century but even in the 22nd or 30th century, there won't be any way to open the door to spirit world without me.

Probably, my name will be remembered in history as being the first to develop a logical foundation for understanding how to open the door to spirit world.

Even a spiritualist who considers himself to be the best in the world will have to come and learn from me. That's why I'm the founder of the Unification Church. Do you understand? The unification of churches. What kind of church? It's the unification of world Christianity. If they had listened to me, they would already be unified. If only they'd listened. (203-325)

Once I have made a declaration before the physical world and the spirit world, I can stop the way in which the spirit world has been selfishly using the physical world. Instead, it becomes possible for the spirit world to work for the sake of the physical world. Do you think that there is a way to do this? Do you think it's enough to restore the birthright of the first born beginning with Abel, and then make a declaration to spirit world, saying that from that point on they should cooperate with the physical world, and obey the physical world? If someone were to say, "Do this!" without any content to back him up, do you think that it will be done? It's necessary to explain that this works in this way, and that works that way, and so forth. Only then does it become possible. Only then will north and south be unified and east and west be brought together. Everything, then, will come back in a bundle like this. (210-193)

3. The Spirit World Is Already Centered On Father

If the spirit world is not unified, the world of earth cannot be unified. If there exists a Lord who can unify the spirit world, what would be the problem to unify the world of earth? It is not difficult. Nations are critical. From now on we even have to guide spiritualists. The people who are spiritually open are all under my charge now. I am the head of spiritualists, so you should follow my words, not their words. You should know this: they must come here to learn from me. They know only a one-way direction.

For that reason, even if you receive messages from the spirit world, you shouldn't think they are absolute information. If the spiritualists don't interpret their messages according to the Divine Principle and select the right direction, it will be easy for them to be on Satan's side. Do you understand? [Yes.] The spirit world is testifying to Father and is following me now. Because I know about the spirit world as a specialist, I can distinguish Satan's doing and I have been able to accomplish this much. That's why I haven't been destroyed. I am still here.

Think how many zillions of spirits are in the spirit world. Compared to that, the population of three billion on earth is much smaller. Three billion people are not such a big deal. If only we go over the national level, we will be able to mobilize the spirit world. When that happens, our time will be near. You should know that. With this kind of view, we can see the outlines for the future of the free world and Communist world. Do you understand? [Yes.] (154-233)

Do you know what the Lord is at the Second Advent? [The King of Kings.] I asked you what the Lord is and you are telling me it's the King of Kings.

When Jesus was dying, he said that he would come back. Isn't it true that people are making noise because I came on behalf of Jesus? Am I better than or inferior to Jesus? [You are far better.] Yet, do Christians say that Rev. Moon is better than Jesus? Have they ever been in the spirit world? I have seen everything and I talk about it. I talk on that foundation, but those who don't know about the spirit world are making such a noise! Well, when I said that Buddha was my disciple, Buddhists also made a noise. They are pretty quiet recently. (laughter) I brought leaders of Buddhism to the United States and showed them around. When they went back, they said, "Wow, we misunderstood. He is better than Lord Jesus and Lord Buddha." That's what they say now. Am I inferior to Buddha? Inferior to Jesus? Do you know how contemptuously Jesus was treated while he roamed around at the waterfront of Galilee for three years like a beggar? He was treated with contempt and died.

Am I dead or alive? [Alive.] I was treated contemptuously but I have stomped on the whole world to overcome. Am I great or not great? [Great.] How great am I? (laughter) The entire world's people are so wretched. If people are not good enough and there is someone like Father, they should be grateful to receive seeds from that person. It means that to be in-laws, they should receive seeds from my family, doesn't it? Do you understand? [Yes.] (186-183)

If you go to the other side of the spirit world, how will it be? Do you think you will see people being happy, or people opposing each other? Murderers and their victims are all staying together there. Don't you think they are ready to fight, waving knives around for their revenge? However, there are many walls there. The many walls are blocking them. For that reason, evil spirits go to the descendants of their enemies and cause sudden deaths by accidents in order to fetch them to the spirit world. Things like this happen. They should all be freed.

In order to free them, the world of earth should be freed. For that freedom, something good should be offered. If something better than dying or having enemies is not offered, they cannot be freed. What could it be? With what is the spirit world liberated? With what is God liberated? All the bad relationships were tied by human ancestors and they have made such a mess in the spirit world. Therefore, the descendants now confront their ancestors' mistakes.

However, if a person has inherited the proper tradition to be a filial son, he should pay back his parents' debts. Do you understand? In that light who must knock down all the walls of the ancestors in the spirit world? We have to work on it. In doing this work, we have to make our ancestors come down to meet us directly and make them teach us. This sounds like a dream but it's real. We are not people who live alone. Not alone. If I look around at you, I know what kind of people your ancestors are, what they did. If I start doing that, it gets dark. The faces of ancestors appear bluntly and disappear. At that time I can tell if the situation is good or bad. That is why I say we must unite religions.

If the owner of a store comes to the customer to discuss the customer's party but the customer sleeps instead of being interested in the party, do you think the party will ever be successful? Well, that's why the World Federation has to be connected with the spirit world. If you cannot control the spirit world, you cannot control the physical world. The root of heavenly fortune is the spirit world. If you cannot control the spirit world, how can you bring the results from there to earth in order to unify earth? For that reason, we have to unify the spirit world before we unify the physical world.

In the spirit world, I fought and took dominion over everything. People are getting upset because I said that Jesus was my disciple, Buddha was my disciple and Confucius was my disciple. Have you ever heard that their followers said, "Rev. Moon is saying that Buddha is his disciple, Jesus is his disciple and Confucius is his disciple"? It's true! These fellows met me and had discussions with me. I said, "You didn't know these things, did you?" You have already met me. They have surrendered to me and they are trying to unify religions with Unificationism. That's why Buddha is bringing his disciples to me. Also Confucius is guiding his disciples to me. You don't know such things, do you? That's why you are immature. (laughter) I guess you felt bad because I said that you were immature. (191-205)

Every one of you who has ever met me in your dream, raise your hands. Everybody should meet me there. Oh, it's good! (laughter) There is no other organization like this in the world. Why has the Unification Church been able to accomplish worldwide growth centering on Father? No matter where our missionaries go, they can know things by feelings. I have told you a little about this, haven't I? I speak in many places every day and it causes me some confusion. (laughter) If I repeat to you the same story and you feel embarrassed, it's such bad manners.

There are many brothers and sisters who make their moves by receiving such orders from revelations. The Communist world says that there is no God and they oppose the existence of God. Regardless of the country, the Communist party tries to eradicate all religions. Under such circumstances, God has to prepare. For example, God has told similar things to one woman in a Communist country and one man in another Communist country. For several years, God told the woman, "The man you will meet in the future is so and so. The place and the time to meet him is so and so." When she followed the direction to go to the place, she met him. She was told that she would meet him five years later in some place and the two of them met each other.

There are many such fairy-tale-like stories. If people have such experiences, no one will say that there is no God. If you experience deep emotions along with experiencing such facts, the feelings stay forever, transcending physical life. Do you understand? [Yes.] The experience of having passed through your life while loving God and longing for True Parents will leave an impression that will be kept forever. It is the center of our lives. Then, at the border of the spirit world, walls and partitions will instantly disappear. We can go there directly.

Do you know that God exists, do you believe it? [We believe it.] Does believing come first, or knowing come first? [Believing comes first.] Which is better? [Knowing is better.] You should know. Believing is far from the facts and knowing is identical to facts. Well, talking about the religious life, do you actualize religion in your life? Your realm of realization should be expressed in your religious life. How proud we can be to live in connection with the substantial realm that is actually expressed, not internalized! We should be thankful. There is such a state.

Raise your hand if you think that the spirit world doesn't exist. (laughter) There is no mistaking that the spirit world exists. God exists for sure. It is so powerful when your entire feeling is controlled by the realization that God exists, no matter who denies it. That is the heart that belongs to the world of God. No matter how much hardship that person goes through on earth, the person with that heart belongs to the nation of God. That person is His child. Everyone, ask yourself if you are in such a state that you would never change your heart, no matter how difficult things may be. What do you think? Are you in that state or are you not in that state? [We are in that state.] You should reach there. It is a hard task.

When you climb over Satan's ramparts and enter God's substantial world, everything will be proven. If you cannot accomplish it, it will be like going across the bridge of a castle but not entering the castle. Unless you enter inside, you won't know anything. No matter how many times you look at it, it won't do. Entering into it surpasses millions of dreams. (224-108)

4. Unity Centering on True Parents

Freedom is related to perfect numbers. Among long things, long life is primary and calls for a most wonderful imagination. A life itself is a long distance and with a long time and a long life, it is no problem to control and regulate long distances. In the world of love there is no time, space or distance. Do you understand? There is only the power of true love which is the center of that place. Can you completely understand such a world of love?

I understand how entirely precious that place is, and that the center of that place cannot he replaced for anything in the world. I made some reconciliation after I proceeded into the spirit world and I became one with true love. Then I traveled hack into history and came to understand the providential mission of Abel and Cain and the elder son's right, namely the eldersonship of the Heavenly King. Do you understand? I have also come to understand the parents' right, kingship of parents and True Parents who are the center of the family and parents. Do you understand? That place is unified centering on God and True Parents, and the spirit world is unified centering on True Parents. (217-287)

5. The Spirit World Has Accepted Father

Well, do all the leaders in the spirit world know Rev. Moon, or don't they know him? [They know him.] Why? Why do you think that they know? [We know it very well.] (laughter) There is only one person in history, who has received worldwide persecutions throughout his entire life in the name of religion. That is none other than Rev. Moon. Do you understand? I am the number-one person in history when it comes to being persecuted on the worldwide level. Number one. I am in the world class of the religious world. I have received world-class persecution. I am the champion of that. Isn't it true? [Yes.]

Why is it so? The spirit world says that Rev. Moon is the champion among those who have received persecution, and even the world of earth says so. Can you say that it isn't true? Yes, you too know that, don't you? [Yes.] Your mothers and fathers have opposed us and they know it well. Isn't it true that the whole world knows Rev. Moon is the number-one troublemaker? Am I the number two or the number one in this area? [The number one.]

So, even in the spirit world, when Rev. Moon is mentioned, they say, "Wow!" and they cannot raise their heads in front of Rev. Moon. It's normal. Do they lower their heads to me, or not? [They lower their heads.] They lower their heads and bow down to me. That's a fact. Next, what is precious about the Unification Church, and what is precious about Rev. Moon? What are they? What are the assets that Rev. Moon possesses? What is he proud of? What is his pride? What is his pride, and what makes them say, "We are happy to have you here, please go up there?" [True Love.] [God.] God. I know God

I know more than they know in the spirit world. This is critical. There are so many people, but I am the one who knows God's heart. So, who likes me the most? God likes me the most. This is important. God loves me. Do you agree with that? [Yes.] Look, where will I stay when I go to the spirit world? Will I stay in the bottom of hell, or the top of the spirit world? [At the top.]

I don't desire to be at the top. Because I don't want to be at the top, I will go down to the lower places, but they will drag me, by pulling my legs upside down out of there. Will the spirit world say, "You wretched Rev. Moon, how dare you want to go on the top?" No, they won't. They will give me applause. What do you think? Will they welcome and applaud me? Or, will they say, "Yuck," and hate me? [They will welcome you.] It doesn't sound real, does it? It's a lie. It's a big, fat lie. What? It's not a lie? [No.] Why? For what reason would you say, "No?" Everyone says, "No." Then, is it a historic event that today people like you are here in front of Rev. Moon to listen to his speech or not? I mean people like all of you. [It's a historic event.] It is a historic event. (laughter) Did you ever think about it before you came here? You came to understand it because I told you.

Catholic priests and nuns pray throughout their lives. Even if they pray in tears to the point that their knees are scarred, they cannot meet the lord on earth. They may meet Jesus and get some guidance from him. Nevertheless, you come here to listen to these words. It is a historic event. Whether you give me any qualifications or not, I have already acquired all the necessary qualifications. If you want those qualifications, suit yourself. Where are you Moonies heading for in the spirit world if you live well on earth? Also, do you know that there are many things that Rev. Moon has accomplished? Those scholars with arrogant attitudes who don't listen to anybody I brought one by one and made them one. Also, I brought all the religions which are fighting together into one. As for peoples, I brought antagonistic peoples together and held a worldwide mass wedding. These facts have never happened in the past history. Everything Father has done has never happened before in all of history.

Considering all that I have done, it is way beyond all that the spirit world has done. I have worked harder than anybody. You admit it, don't you? Well, will the Unification Church be at the bottom of the spirit world, or in the best spot on the top? [Best spot.] It's a lie. It's all made up by Rev. Moon. [No.] This is a very serious issue. (146-333)

6. You Have No Excuse to Deny Spiritual Experiences

I have researched all positions in heaven and earth and visited the back alleys in the spirit world, and found a simple truth. The truth is a simple thing. It's simple. Then what is it? Two get together and crash into each other and the flesh between them is torn and falls off. When they are absolutely united, they become slanted and create a vacuum. The inside gets united with the woman's inside and this place becomes a wick like God's bone marrow. Two pieces of man's love and woman's love get stuck to this place. This is the core of the universe. The ideal substance of love is united with heaven and earth in harmony, and it becomes the foundation of the axle of love. In order to establish this God stirred the air zillions of years ago. (170-171)

Father knows so much about the spirit world but he seldom speaks about it, does he? If I speak about the spirit world, it will make you insane and spoil many things. You women would say, "Oh my impossible husband, why should I live with that person for such a long time? Why don't I go to Heaven quickly? The Heaven that Father spoke about looks very good. If I go to the spirit world quickly, I will enter Heaven." You cannot enter there. Unless you educate your husband and put him under your command, you cannot go there. (182-61)

Even though Father has so many spiritual experiences, he never talks about it easily. You don't know if I have spiritual experiences or not. How do I deal with them? I reconcile them with the truth. By taking the golden mean with reason and constantly going along with the direction of providential view, I can understand the progress of the spirit world and world of earth, the world of truth. You must know these things. In order for you to do that, you should bring into your life the facts about the way the spirit world works and the relationship between the spirit world and truth. Your faith should be one with truth. They have to make harmony. Because we humans are the same way.

7. Father Goes To The Spirit World, Too

Many people have gone to the spirit world while following me. I have had my followers infiltrate into all of Russia's satellite countries and main cities. Sometimes I hear the reports that some of them are sentenced to death. When the leader hears that kind of report, his sense of responsibility gets really keen. Even if his son is seriously ill, he has no time to worry about him. They respect me because they respect the world. I am in the position to shed tears for them and care for them. For that reason, I cannot live an easy life.

Because I have to go over all of the peaks I can go over and do my best with my responsibilities I cannot rest even one day and I cannot stop even if I want to stop. As I have spent my days that way, I have passed 60 years and come close to 70 years old, and I will go to the spirit world someday. What will be left behind from my life? The fact that I loved humankind. There will be nothing else. The fact that I loved countries and I loved the Unification Church. Even if there is anything else, it will be washed away with the perishing of history. (136-135)

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spirit World [Part 3]

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spirit World [Part 3]

8. Heung Jin Nim and the Spirit World

1) Heung Jin Nim's Seung-Hwa and Establishment of the Elder Son's Right

By my son Heung Jin's going to the spirit world, what happened to heaven and earth? Angels and Abel, who had been as separated as earth and heaven, became tied together like twins. I created such a scheme. If they become one, parents will be mobilized on that foundation. It is the Principle's view. Heung Jin is the Abel-type son. You have to know that this son went to the spirit world while Father established indemnity conditions in the realm of God's dominion over results according to the Principle on the foundation of True Parents' love.

He went to the spirit world in the position of direct dominion on the victorious foundation of indemnifying Satan's dominion. For that reason, he had the condition of being the elder son who went to the spirit world with the qualification of perfection which, because of the intervention of the Fall, was the first time. Originally, people would have gone to the spirit world never having fallen, and the realm of God's dominion over results according to the Principle would have become one with the direct dominion based on the realm of True Parents' heart, and they would have received the qualification as masters or sons centering on love on the family foundation. It is the Principle that you cannot go to the realm of direct dominion without the proper qualification. Do you understand?

Jesus and Christians had not attained that point, so that they were all in a midway position. Now, because Heung Jin has gone there, a center was established where they could be engrafted to God. I gave the Blessing there, and because their spouses are on earth they can experience life on earth as well. Do you understand what this means? Centering on Heung Jin's family, the spiritual foundation on which they can visit their family on earth has been established. You have to know this. It is so valuable. It is most valuable that the foundation of Heung Jin's family was established.

At the time of Jesus, if this kind of work had been done, then though Jesus had to die, Christians wouldn't have needed to sacrifice that much. But since it wasn't, there was is no other way. Why? Because there was no realm of True Parents' heart to eliminate Satan in the realm of dominion over results according to the Principle and convince Satan to allow the establishment of the foundation of love in the realm of direct dominion, Jesus had to come again. But Heung Jim doesn't have to come again. Do you understand? You must know this clearly.

What will be changed? It is important. They live both in the spirit world and on earth. Now, what will happen? The spirit world and the physical world have become like twins. In the light of the realm of heart, Parents are in the first son's position. By generation, vertically, they are on top for the first time. It means that Heung Jin is the second generation. He is under me. Do you know what I mean?

When we consider Father and Heung Jin, I am in the position of the elder son and Heung Jin is underneath. Father is in Cain's position and Heung Jin is in Abel's position. But what happens in the spirit world? There, Heung Jin is the eldest son. He is in the position of the elder son and other spirits in the spirit world are all in the position of younger brothers and sisters. Based on the realm of heart, it works this way. You must know this very clearly.

On earth, since God is our Father, based on his position, Father is the elder son and Heung Jin is the younger son. From God's position, it is so, isn't it? In the spirit world, Heung Jin is the first one to be born based on the realm of heart and all others are younger brothers and sisters. People in the spirit world are in the position of younger brothers and sisters. His position is reversed.

The conclusion is that the heartistic standard of the elder son's right is to be enforced on the Principle's position. Do you understand what it means? You have to teach this point very well when you give a Principle lecture.

Viewed from the realm of heart in the spirit world, among all the spirits in the spirit world, including even Jesus, Heung Jin is the first one to be born as the eldest son. Based on the realm of heart, Heung Jin is the elder son and the next one is the second son. Also Heung Jin can transfer the elder son's right to the second one. Satan doesn't transfer anything. Satan doesn't transfer anything but steals everything away, but Heung Jin with the elder son's birthright tries to transfer all of the blessings to earth. That's the way he is connected. He transfers everything. Until now, Satan and the satanic world have tried not to transfer anything, but Heung Jin tries hard to transfer everything. (131-52)

2) Until Now, the Center Was Missing in the Spirit World

From now on, people of the free world should love Heung Jin. Because he has established the title to have loved the whole world by offering his life, the destiny to love the world with his life is connected to you all. Whom did he substitute for to go to the spirit world? He went to the spirit world instead of Father. For that reason, if you love Heung Jin, it means that you love Father. That condition can be made. There is a connection between loving Heung Jin and loving Father. Do you understand?

In the spirit world, there hasn't been such a center until now. There wasn't any center where the spirit world was connected. Because of Heung Jin, there is now. All of the spirits who love Heung Jin can make the condition to love Father. Do you understand what I mean? Also, they can be connected with the Unification Church. By being connected with the Unification Church, they can establish the standard that they fought with their lives on earth, because Heung Jin is the first representative in the spirit world in history to be connected with true love.

On earth, he has become an example to the Unification Church members by loving through the sacrificing of his life for the sake of God's Will. What he is telling you is to love Father. You must go on loving Father for the sake of the world. By Heung Jin's being in the spirit world and the spirit world's loving Heung Jin, they can establish a relationship of love with the True Parents on earth. Do you understand? You should know this clearly. For that reason, in the spirit world, now is the happiest time in history. The happiest days. Heung Jin is the one who opened the gates of the spirit world as the Messiah of love. On earth, he opened the way of the standard of martyrdom. That is why the Unification Church members should love Heung Jin. You should love him. Both sides, those in the spirit world and in the Unification Church, love Heung Jin.

Now, what happens to the True Parents? It is important. What should the True Parents do? In order to welcome the love of God and the love of earth, they should be honored to offer their own son. They should be proud of it. Also, God had loved this son in Rev. Moon's generation. He couldn't fully love teen-aged Adam and Eve but he can now love his son in the spirit world. They should think that they sent their son to comfort God's heart, for He worked so hard to restore the national level. So I prayed, "Please forgive on the foundation of indemnification the fact that I couldn't offer the glorious love of the Korean foundation when I was young, that I couldn't offer the comfort of a world-level foundation established through indemnity in my generation, but through this son. Please accept him as being in my position."

Since the spirit world loves him and the earth loves him, I have to set a motto that True Parents should love him. Heung Jin died for sure, but he will establish the realm of resurrection; that's how I think. He went there through his death, but he will resurrect people through his death. He will capture the spirit world and the physical world, and he will proclaim the realm of resurrection. With this, we will bid goodbye to the realm of death. For that reason, you shouldn't be sad at funerals. You shouldn't be sad at any kind of ceremony. So, from now on, during Heung Jin's ascension from the physical world, Father will establish a special ceremony centering on the spirit world and the physical world. It's very complicated to explain in full. (130-202)

3) The Blessing of Heung Jin Nim and the Establishment of Kingship

Right after the Unification Ceremony on the day before Heung Jin went to the spirit world, I prayed, "Even though he is leaving the physical world, he should please accept the adopted son and participate with him as if he were here on Earth." I made a promise to him. For that reason, I have to give him the Blessing on earth. Without the blessing it will be impossible for him to do the job. I made the promise then. You should know that God has sent the Messiah to save the physical world and today, in order for True Parents to save the spirit world, I have presented a prince of love as my ambassador with full authority. Why does Father try to establish such a world-level foundation? Even Jesus couldn't be in that position. You should know the fact that, for the first time in history, God has a teenage son whom He can fully love. Because of this event, God can finally fully love. You should know that God can fully love now.

Also, Father now fully loves centering on the foundation of the physical world. Because of this, the two worlds are connected. Because the fallen world was in the realm of fallen love and still in the realm of dominion over results according to the Principle, it had no connection with the love of True Parents until now. You have to know how amazing it is that this has finally emerged in the spirit world. Now, what happens when he goes to the other side? Because he was born as a Korean, he is the representative and the fruit of Korean kings. Such kingship in the spirit world is Heung Jin's position.

From this view, in relationship to those kings, even though Heung Jin is young in age, he is the Abel of kings. We will know everything about the spirit world, just as we know about the physical world. The two worlds will be absolutely one. Then what happens? When Cain and Abel become one, parents can reside on the basis of that foundation. Therefore, heavenly parents can work there. Heavenly parents gain the right to work. On account of Heung Jin's kingship and Korean kingship becoming one, a kingship and sovereignty centered on Korea has been formed. Do you understand?

After that, they stand in the realm of national Abel. All of the national kings stand in the realm of Abel. In the spirit world, unity is achieved instantly. You don't know this because you are on earth. Therefore, with all kingships, centering on Korea, 120 nations can be completely united. The people who can be Abels in front of the kingship, those who believed in Judaism or Christianity and died, were prepared to serve the kingship, so that all Abels in the spirit world become united accordingly.

There is one problem here. If Heung Jin wants to establish the kingship, he cannot do it alone. Finding the queenship is important. This is the first Issue. We should know clearly why we have to set up this kind of scheme. In order to combine kingships in the spirit world, a spouse must be found, as they were kings with their queens. What happens because of Hoon Sook is that because his queen is on earth, by being connected with her he is connected with earth where he can bring down people from 120 nations who belong to the kingship.

Well, in this scheme, not only Heung Jin but also all of the kings who belong to the united kingship can follow him to the earth. Therefore, we have to know clearly that I had to provide this ceremony because he needs his queen. On the outside, people who oppose us will raise their opposition by saying, "Rev. Moon is a crazy man and a crazy leader." I am doing this to send Heung Jin to the spirit world as the representative of love to work on behalf of Father. For that reason, today, 50 days after Heung Jin's Seung-Hwa, is the same as the day of Pentecost and it became a worldwide event. Today, what happens with Miss Hoon Sook's marriage is that kings from 120 nations will visit this room and resurrect to establish the worldwide movement. You must know that today is the day that represents worldwide Pentecost. So, the kingship of 120 nations can reside on earth. They can be one with the physical world. This event has two such amazing meanings. Therefore, if there is one nation among 120 nations that can serve Father, the gate of Heaven will open from there. Also, it is well known by the media, scholars and the intellectual class that Rev. Moon and his Unification ideology have surpassed both the Communists and democracy. (131-114)

4) Era of the Blessing of the Ideal Object

Only if all spirits in the spirit world make relationships of love with True Parents who have a root on earth can the realm of unification of Heaven and the spirit world be established. Among those who are in the spirit world, there wasn't a single person who went to the spirit world while being engrafted to the root of love of True Parents. That's why Heung Jin is so important. Heung Jin is the second son of True Parents. He was born on earth and lived until the age of Adam, 18 years old. He was born as the son of True Parents and went to the spirit world while connected with the love of True Parents.

Was Jesus there with the connection of love centering on True Parents' root? Because Jesus didn't have a connection with the love of True Parents, he could not come down to support the Unification Church where True Parents are working. Do you understand this? So, I had to reconcile this matter. Because Heung Jin went to the spirit world, Jesus became the old Messiah and Heung Jin became the new Messiah. On account of that, Jesus serves my son centering on True Parents' love and the two of them are now united, through the realm of True Parents' love. The spirit world is able to manage and successfully the physical world, centering on Jesus. The path to reeducate all people who believed in Jesus, even those who are in hell has been opened. With all these processes, finally kingship in the spirit world can be established.

True Parents came to earth with kingship centering on the spirit world and the physical world. In order to connect the kingship foundation on earth to the spirit world, it is necessary to establish the foundation of unification in the spirit world and connect that to the kingship foundation of the spirit world and the formation and growth stage foundation. If this is not accomplished, the spirit world cannot participate in the place where True Parents established the standard of kingship. For that reason, I have to prepare. Originally, the spirit world was to be unified and connected centering on the love of True Parents, but it has been partitioned by walls everywhere. Because Heung Jin and Jesus became one, Jesus can visit here through the True Parents' family.

With Heung Jin's Blessing, because his spouse remains on earth, a bridge of love was built between earth and heaven, and now Jesus can come down to support the True Parents' family and the Unification Church. Because this gate was opened, Christians centered on Jesus should unite with the Unification Church. That's why such things are happening in America. How come established churches that until recently opposed us are mobilizing many Christians and entire churches in unity, putting the Unification Church in Abel's position? Although the established churches are in Cain's position, the elder brother's position, they put the younger brother in the position of the elder son and return home. Because they know that they have to return home with the younger brother with the eldest son's rights leading them, they help the Unification Church and the spirit world. All spirit people who believed in Jesus while on earth support Adam and Eve going through the process of re-creation, in the position of the Archangel who supports Heaven. The Archangel guides Christians to the place to support Adam and Eve and give support to the federation activities of the Unification Church and the established churches. Do you understand? [Yes.]

So, what is happening in the spirit world, as the unification of the realm of heart on earth and in the spirit world takes place, is that all of the spirits of Christian generals and kings who were partitioned according to nationality are now being connected. These works that are taking off in order to achieve the realm of unification centering on the realm of God's love and transcending the nation were impossible before. Through the connection of the realm of heart on earth and the realm of heart in the spirit world in order to establish the realm of unification, you can enter into the era of blessing where you can attain the realm of object. Why? Because I gave the Blessing to Heung Jin and Hoon Sook.

As the era of the Blessing of the ideal object enters into the spirit world, the ideal object manifested by the former generals is presented to their loyal subjects, and they cooperate to unify all the subjects, centering on the president of the nation. The era of the realm of the True Parents' work and the realm of the True Parents' heart has come, and now is the time when the kings of the world can join the Unification Church.

Now, these current presidents are connected with the Unification Church. If the three nations unite with each other, things will go easily for the world. Until now, all the passages to connect God's love with the whole world and Heaven centering on True Parents have been blocked. These passages were opened by opening the gate between hell and the good spirit world. Hell comes before the good spirit world. As hell on earth is this world, we have to work for unification centering on the foundation of religious unification and world unification. We are going in the direction of connecting the world into one centering on the unification movement with South and North American unification organizations and religious conferences. We are entering the age when all peoples and all religions can jump to a higher level. Do you understand? (140-54)

In Father's time, the secrets of the Bible have all been clarified. We know what chapter of the Bible is being accomplished now and what time we are in now. Everything will be done according to Father's words. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] We are in such a chess game. If you don't know how to play chess, you won't understand. Although the chess game has been over in the spirit world, the paths to move nations around are blocked on earth. For that reason, an offering was needed and Heung Jin accepted the mission. If I speak this way, it's understandable, isn't it? Since, Jesus died at 33, people over that age should receive the blessing. Jesus died alone. He is in Paradise now. How can we liberate him? It is a very complicated process to explain. If you know the contents of my prayer at noontime, you will find the outline. If you want to know that, listen to the audio tape of my prayer. Then, you will know what happens in what kind of providence. Nations, states and other things are all included here. Simply speaking, it is the outline.

It is a different work. Because of that, the providence for restoration emerged. It shows how the nations should be connected. Because Jesus could not accomplish his responsibility to unite the nation and Judaism, and connect that with Rome, we should indemnify that. We have to liberate all the resentment. There is nobody but my son who can do it. Do you understand? [Yes.] He was able to inherit the foundation of spiritual salvation and physical salvation, and he completed the undone part on earth.

We should know that Heung Jin stood in between the open gate of the spiritual foundation that can connect the whole world and the open gate of earth, in order to accomplish his responsibility to connect them. Jesus appeared to our members in England several times and told them, "I am the old Messiah and Heung Jin is the new Messiah." It is very strange. Why is it so? How come? If you don't know the truth, you would say that it's insane. Because of that, it has come to the era where the spirit world and the physical world are connected, the wall that partitioned Christianity and the Unification Church has crumbled, and problems between America and the Communist countries are resolved. How come Christians in America who were strongly opposed to the Unification Church until a few months ago are now in the movement to support the Unification Church and are saying that they would go to jail with Rev. Moon? It is hard to imagine in human terms. They used to try to kick Moonies out and spit on us but now they are with us. (applause) (134-19)

Now, Heung Jin is Blessed. Because he has the foundation of a Blessed couple, the walls have crumbled and spirits in the spirit world who were divided can now meet and collaborate with each other to achieve unfulfilled desires on earth. Do you understand what I mean? It happens through the realm of the heart. Because the True Parents have a foundation of indemnity, the realm of the world that the True Parents have indemnified belongs to the realm of the True Parents' dominion, and the people who are connected with that realm of heart can participate in the realm of domination that was established by the True Parents on earth by being one with Heung Jin centering on the True Parents.

The physical world already belongs to the realm of the True Parents' dominion. Do you understand? It is natural for children to inherit their parents' possessions. On account of this, the spirit world and the physical world, the twins of inside and outside, became one. The realm of heart that can make the twins of inside and outside was established. On earth, Cain and Abel became one centering on Father, but this case is the opposite. The spirit world was the eldest son, but now it has become one with Abel, and the spirit world became the second son. As soon as Heung Jin arrived there, inside and outside became one. Do you understand?

On account of Heung Jin's arrival, former kings can be connected to the realm of their subjects. Because of this incident, those subjects with good hearts are connected to the realm of the family; with that connection, they will be connected to the realms of the unification of tribe, people, nation and world. You should know that it will happen in accordance with the world of earth. In spirit world, the order is God, Heung Jin's family and you. On earth, it is God, True Parents and True Parents' family. This is important. They are connected. (331-54)

5) Resurrection Work through Heung Jin Nim

Satan killed Jesus, and it seemed to end the actual work of Jesus, so Satan thought that killing Heung Jin would finish everything. However, True Parents and God have established substantial resurrection. That kind of plan was created. Jesus was killed, but he was resurrected and matched to the Holy Spirit to form spiritual True Parents. This was a great threat to Satan. Even Jesus hadn't imagined this. They became spiritual Parents. He looked forward to coming back 2,000 years later.

How about Heung Jin? Satan killed Heung Jin and thought it was over. However, God provided a Blessing immediately afterwards and established within 40 days the foundation for Jesus' full resurrection after these 2,000 years. In this instance, he completed the number 4 400-year indemnity course in 40 days. For Jesus, it was the same thing as if he had come again on earth and been Blessed here. For that reason, the spirit world which was torn apart is completely mended now. I have done the work while living that I would have done when I go to the spirit world.

On account of this Blessing, saintly spirit persons from 120 nations will come down. Hoon Sook is the same as the Holy Spirit. Their return to earth is established in this ceremony. It is like the 50 days of Pentecost. People of 120 nations will descend with their kingships. You must know this. I sent Heung Jin as an ambassador plenipotentiary. An ambassador with absolute authority. Heung Jin has become a king in the spirit world and leads 120 national kings. If one of the Unification Church members becomes a president, the spirit world will work at the time of election. 120 nations are representatives of national-type with the 4,000-year foundation that Israel and Judaism waited for the Messiah and John the Baptist-type. Now the realm has been established in the external world where John the Baptist-type-kingship nations centering on Father and the central nations can be connected. (131-146)

You should start to think like this. This is the time to work with the heart that you are going beyond the Cross. Do you understand? We have to accomplish the providence in which 120 nations are ready to go beyond the Cross of Jesus. I have worked this way. That is the way I can connect to 120 nations. Heung Jim is doing this job, too. He is connected to 120 nations. You have to do the same job. Because you have physical bodies, you have to work with that kind of thinking. You should think, "Heung Jin is doing the job on behalf of us in the Son's position." Heung Jin can connect with 120 nations freely but you cannot do that. Unification Church members are second sons of True Parents.

Spiritually speaking, Heung Jin is a brother to the Unification Church members. Do you understand? You should know this. You should think that spiritually you will become one with him and work with him. Heung Jin is a spirit that travels freely and you have substantial bodies. Substantial bodies have limits. You cannot visit 120 nations freely with your bodies. Because Heung Jin is free, he can travel freely. You will become one with him for that purpose, and 120 nations will automatically be reached. Keep this concept. Do you understand? [Yes.] That's why you should think of and pray for him.

When I pray to God regarding Heung Jin, I ask God to support him in doing this job and to ask the spirit world for support. I prefer that the support goes to you rather than to me. What I want for Heung Jin is that he can work to support you completely. Do you understand that? Amazing things are happening. (131-155)

After the Science Conference, I ordered representatives of the world, a core group representing the Christian culture sphere and the highest scholars to turn around. Then the 72 PWPA chairmen came back and gathered in Korea. They made a gesture that absorbed the Korean people's attention completely. I have found them. Now I have found them. During this rally, Korean people became completely one with Father, and we have gained 7 million members as of yesterday. It is this condition that made the free world one. Those chairmen were about to leave for home after the Science Conference. It was almost impossible to give such an order then. They came and even signed the declaration on December 18. It was a big problem for the satanic world. It caused a big incident.

If I didn't know such truths, Heung Jin would only have died in misery. They thought that when Jesus died it was over, but he established a new spiritual realm. In the same way, Satan thought it would be over after smiting Heung Jin, the second son. However, Heung Jin established a new substantial world domain. You must know this. How could it be possible? Because the True Parents paid indemnity for him on the foundation of world-level indemnity, he is the representative of True Parents in the spirit world, in light of the Principle. You should know this. Even Jesus couldn't pass the True Parents' indemnity foundation before he found his bride. Only Heung Jin. Jesus became Cain and Heung Jin became Abel, and the restoration of the eldest son's position was completed. Do you understand what I mean?

I restored the eldest son's position in the spirit world. By doing this, I straightened out the spirit world, and the order of the spirit world was established. For Jesus, it took 2,000 years to be able to find his bride and be Blessed to her in the position of the spiritual king, but I helped Heung Jin to complete this in 40 days. Because he was blessed within the period for the Pentecost, he didn't have to go through 2,000 years of hardship as the Christians did. On account of that, Heung Jin was immediately able to unite the physical world in connection with the spirit world to enter the realm of the True Parents' love. With a Korean king at the center, kings of all nations are gathered, and I made a foundation that can connect the kings with beloved patriots and loyal subjects.

There are so many different peoples and blood lineages in the spirit world, but the realm of unification is established by Heung Jin. They will be connected with the world of earth and visit their descendants with the standard that the spirit world is united. In the future, all of the former presidents will work spiritually, so that the persons who believe in and accept the Unification Church can be selected. We have to know well that we have entered the era in which people of 120 nations come down to earth. When was it seeded? 2,000 years ago, when the spiritual Mother and the spiritual Father were established, 120 disciples were anointed to be seeds for the nations. Now the connection is made with the Christian cultural sphere and this sphere is resurrected and the realm of harvesting is established. It indemnifies that the Christian cultural sphere of the past couldn't be offered to the True Parents and, by presenting the Christian cultural sphere and the sphere of victory of the democratic world, the worldwide sphere of the Unification Church and the sphere of victory of the spirit world to True Parents, we can enter the united sphere of the heartistic world. Do you understand this?

This is to indemnify the Pentecost. Re-indemnity. It is re-indemnification with harvesting. The spirit world is united by the sphere of unification centering on 120 spiritual kingships, and they can come down in 120 nations. This is the same as if the unification of 120 disciples in Israel centering on John the Baptist had occurred at the time of Jesus. Kingships are coming down. Where do they come down? In their own nation. Do you understand? They come down in their motherland. On the foundation of 120 nations, they all work to connect to the True Parents, who are the center. This is the same situation as when the Christian cultural sphere was the center of the sphere of world culture. (131-198)

6) The Authority of Heung Jin Nim

The meaning of the Day of Victory of Love is to defend against the realm of death where Satan invades centering on the realm of the family. With what do we make our defense? With love. Heung Jin was almost dead. But before he died, I realized that he was dying in the hospital. At that time I couldn't get caught up by the thought that he was dying. I had to deal with this situation. Time was limited. I had to complete the process. That's why I held the Unification Ceremony before he left earth. It meant that Father and he are one. Do you understand?

Because Father and Heung Jin are one, as long as Father is alive, Satan cannot control him. By offering Heung Jin, all kinds of invasions by Satan against the Unification family were blocked. The realm of the spiritual victory, God's offering in the spirit world centering on Jesus, was connected with the True Parents' offering of their beloved son on earth. Therefore, everything is accomplished on earth.

Centering on the realm of the physical substance, the father-son relationship is connected with the Heavenly ideal of father-son relationship in spirit world. Now that bridge between the spirit world and the physical world is established. The time has come. This is the time to go over the 21st year. In order for all spirits to go to Heaven, they should receive love from True Parents on earth. Don't you think so? For that reason, although Satan is opposing us, Heung Jin went to the spirit world on the foundation of the victory of the third seven-year course.

The realm of True Parents doesn't mean only the family realm. They have gone over that standard to establish a worldwide condition for indemnity, transcending the national standard. Because of that, Heung Jin is the eldest son in the spirit world. Do you understand? He was completely loved by True Parents and he went there to make a connection in the spirit world as a representative of love centering on the True Parents, who represent kingship on earth. Consequently, Heung Jin does all the work on earth, which would have had to be done by reincarnating. He doesn't reincarnate but ascends to Heaven and connects the authorities of earth with the realm of victory in the spirit world.

Nowadays, spiritualists say that Jesus, who used to appear alone, recently has been making appearances with a Chinese-looking person in front of him. People who are spiritually open say so. They don't know why. By establishing this bridge, all of the authorities that belonged to Jesus, now are connected to the authority of Heung Jin. Do you understand? (196-264).

Chapter 3 Entering the Spirit World [Part 1]

Chapter 3 Entering the Spirit World [Part 1]

Section 1. To Bear the Fruit of Human Life and the Spirit Self

1. In Order to Obtain the Fruit of Life

One generation of our life is momentary. Right? This one generation goes up and down the equator of eternity. When this is extended, does it continue infinitely? On the other hand, if this is bent [Father expresses it in action], from here on, a new heaven and earth is scrolled. Like a scale, it goes up and down. That is the way it is.

For this reason, once Father speaks a word, it becomes a worldwide one. Father does not say that he cannot do it. Do you understand? [Yes.]

All of you are descendants of your ancestors, with their faces. You are historical beings. How long is history? It is known to be many hundreds of thousands of years old. Think of it. The course of such a labor was eventually to create one person, myself. In order to create myself, countless ancestors came and left. Likewise, the destiny of all humankind is in the hands of Reverend Sun Myung Moon of the Unification Church. He is in such a position. For whom did all of the ancestors labor so hard? It was to bring forth Reverend Moon and make him successful. At the moment, the entire spirit world is being mobilized for this purpose, although you would not know about it. Therefore, we are the fruits of human history.

What are we? [Fruits of human history.] Next, we are the fruits of an era and the fruits of the future. It is amazing, isn't it?

Everyone here, would you like that such fruits have a big hole because of worms eating them? Do you like apples that have their dark seeds easily rolling out when you cut them in half or apples whose seeds are sticky? Wouldn't you like to be an apple that is very ripe? [Yes.] Well, you know the right answer.

So, when you are opened in half, do you think a very ripe seed will come out? Are you sure that your second generation will become a heavenly seed that is very ripe? When your heart is cut open, do you think that a well-ripened Unification Church will come out?

Would you let the 6,000-year fruit fall without being able to ripen? Will it be all right for you to say: "Hey, I might fall. If it blows a little stronger, I might. Father, you should leave me alone, without shaking me"? I bet that there are some people like that. On the other hand, there should be a group of people who would say: "Father, even if you hit me with an ax and shake the tree to your heart's content, I will never fall down." To which group do you belong? Are you one of the people who are concerned with a blowing wind? [No.] Then, what? [We belong to a group that does not fall down even if the tree is shaken.] A group that does not fall down even if the tree is shaken? [Yes.] (146-155)

We know that the important occasions of human life are birth, marriage, and death.

In order for an individual to bear fruit after his or her birth, he or she must have a life companion, and they should thereafter walk a path together until the final moment of life. The same is applied to a country. A nation also has a period to lay its foundation, and then a period of prosperity. After that, it is followed by a time period that is like the evening.

If an individual remains a living being, the individual should inherit the fruit of life and, within his or herself should always be prepared with a content that is related to the fruit of life. If not, even if a time of bearing fruit arrives, the individual will not be able to see fruits.

For this reason, we should overcome our environment. Furthermore, we should inherit all the conditions that can bear fruit in the future, and we should have abilities of control that can be a motivation for all contents. Only through the process of bearing fruit can we remain a fruit that is needed for the progress of a new history and human society.

From this perspective, humans must be able to overcome their environment. But that is not the end. They should undergo a process through which they can inherit a new life and bear a fruit from it. Afterwards, they should be able to stand in an appropriate position and bring a result. For example, like grains that are sown, germinated, bear fruit, and are harvested by their master and stored in the storage room, we must go through a process through which we can be harvested for a certain purpose.

Therefore, at this point, you must not forget that you are in a position where you should, within yourself, solidify the inner conditions that can inherit such hopes and wishes, and centering on those conditions you must again be adjusted to the external environment. This should be done not in the position of defending yourself, but in the position of offense.

Look at a persimmon tree in the springtime when it blooms. Those flowers are not so colorful as other flowers. Further, their color is similar to that of their leaves. For this reason, if you just glance at them, you would not notice those flowers. Even after bearing fruit, because they are covered with leaves, it is hard to notice them. Because the green leaves are so fully-grown, one cannot see the fruit. But when autumn comes after the summer, their color starts to change. When they are ripe, both the inside and outside turn red. Then you see them hanging radiantly and proudly on the tree even after all of the leaves fall.

It is the same with the Unification Church members. When looking at the Unification Church, if the 1970s are considered to be a period of bearing fruit, all elements like leaves should disappear. Even the persimmon fruit exposed on a bare branch can possess the value of the entire tree. Such a fruit does not need any advertisement. To anyone, both its inside and outside are transformed into a being of value one hundred percent. In order to do this, how persistently did the persimmon tree have to fight throughout an entire year? Until it could bear fruit, how much labor was required throughout the process?

We must understand that until a fruit was perfected as a fruit from among numerous flowers that bloomed on branches, it suffered and made more efforts than any other bloom. We must understand that it overcame all kinds of environmental ordeals from which it could have fallen, such as a rough environment or malnutrition, while enduring winds, rain, and tempests in the summertime.

If that tree bore only one fruit, not being able to carry many fruits, that fruit would represent the entire tree as a fruit that fought all of the external struggles from which it could fall off the tree, containing the entire inner qualities of that tree. Only such a fruit will remain alive. If there was only one fruit on that tree, that fruit will represent the entire tree. If it was a persimmon tree, due to that one fruit, it could save the authority and dignity of that tree when autumn came.

Although many flowers bloom and many fruits are borne on that tree, if all of them fell, and it could not bear fruit even in the autumn, but only bare branches, how miserable that tree must be! However, even if it could not bear many fruit, if it could bear one fruit that cannot be compared with the fruit from any other trees, that tree will be proud of its fruit in front of tens of thousands of other fruits.

There are numerous religions in the modern era. Numerous denominations exist in Christianity. In a reality where we are faced with an era of bearing fruit, God is asking for a certain fruit from the Unification Church. As was previously said, even though a tree could not bear many fruits, but only one fruit, and that fruit a perfect one that cannot be bettered by any other fruit from any other tree, that tree deserves to receive the autumn, being saved by that one fruit.

From this perspective, you yourself should be able to judge whether you could receive a normal spring and summer, and bear a ripe, matured fruit in the fall.

When looking at a tree, we find branches, leaves, roots, and seeds.

When we pick a fruit, it can be considered that we possessed that entire tree. Since that fruit has many seeds, one stands in a position where many trees can be planted.

The fruit of a tree should represent that tree, and whether it is 10 years old or 20 years old, when that fruit is harvested as a perfect fruit, it should be able to pass on all of the historical elements that it desires to bequeath.

During the time when that fruit is growing, the elements should never be removed. It should be left alone so that it can fully and continuously grow. From the day when its life started to the time when it is harvested by the master and stored into a storage room, the life elements should never be stopped. Even if it is windy or a tempest comes, despite all the hardship, they should not be discontinued. If not, as time goes by, the elements which can add to the fruit will dissipate, and, as a result, one will not be able to see a fruit that is fully matured. (36-10)

Even among Blessed families, there are many insincere families. I can tell the truth when looking at you carefully. When you look at chestnut burrs, you can find both male ones and female ones. Their shape is similar, but the male is bigger. It is the lazy one that did not work hard. Bearing fruit requires the overcoming of many tribulations.

However, male chestnuts are void of the deep qualities that come from tribulations, and, as a result, they are void of life power. Their appearance is similar to that of the female chestnuts, but their inside is not that of a real chestnut.

Everyone here, you know chestnuts. Their appearance looks so cold with its spiky burrs. Yet, if you take out the burrs, a chestnut comes out. A chestnut is covered with three layers of skin. If the outer skin is removed, another layer of skin appears. If the second one is peeled, a third layer, with a tart taste, shows up. Afterwards, the actual chestnut appears. That is why the taste is remarkable. (31-201)

Section 2. Judgment and Public Approval

1. Categories of Judgment

Would God, who knows that the way of the Principle is a way that cannot be walked without loving one's enemies, let people perish in the last days? No. God is in the position of a parent towards humans. The judgment of fire that is mentioned in today's Christianity is not literally a fire judgment. (31-167)

As you are well aware, there is a protocol between teachers and students that should be observed by each party. Likewise, in the Unification Church, there are laws that I should observe, and you should also observe.

Those who doze while I am speaking, will they be punished by the heavenly laws or not? [They will.] Those who are dozing, is that right? [Right.] Did you doze, thinking of that or not? Yes or no? Did you doze, understanding it or not? [We did, without realizing it.] That is what you should know.

Therefore, when looking at this from this perspective, if you do not pay attention to the words, you will be judged by the words. Next, we should produce substantial realization. What are your actions for? It is to realize your words. Without action, there will be a judgment of substance. There are three different kinds of judgment: that of words, that of substance, and that of heart. One should go through three different stages of judgment.

First, the words of the Principle will judge you. What is next? It is judgment of substance. Who will judge? Those who labored hard, doing fundraising, witnessing, and realizing by observing all the laws. Those who did not do any of these, trying to take an easy way out, will all be judged by them. That is a judgment. Satan will participate in it, judging people who did not follow the words. Those who realized a substantial foundation will accuse the ones who did not. The substantial foundation laid by Father, and the substantial foundation of leaders in the Unification Church will make accusations against its members who did not fulfill.

This is the right order. First, the accusation comes from Satan; second, from family members; third, from Father; fourth, from angels; and fifth, from God. [While saying this, Father writes on the blackboard]. Do you understand me?

You need to go the following way: You can go to God after being recognized by family members in the satanic world and next by Father. That is our destiny. That is a law. That is a direction that we need to follow. This is the direction that I previously mentioned. What do we do about this? What is judgment? They will give substantial judgment with all of these. Will lies work? [No.] If you do it unwillingly, it is like not doing it. If you do it, thinking of God and Father, the substance of God and that of Father will be in it. It is like a fully matured chestnut inside of it. If you think of God and Father like this, Father's words, God's words will be the substance of your work. Everyone here, isn't that right?

By so doing, the Unification Church members should be welcomed by Father and family members. You should become such a person. When you are exposed, you should become a person like a chestnut. We should live for God and True Parents. That is your mission. Next, when you go to spirit world, your lifestyle of living for God and True Parents should be in harmony with that of your life here on earth. Do you understand what I mean? That is how harmonization is achieved.

For this reason, we should go through a process of passing a fearful test with substantial conditions. That is a law. When the test is done, the foundation of heart will automatically come into being. When you were fundraising and witnessing hard, why were you persecuted and accused for doing them? It was for restoration, to discover heart, which you did not have. It was for restoration, to discover love. It happened so that you could become a person who can love people who are doing these things against you. Unless you go through such a training course, no matter how much you try to become a heavenly person, you cannot. That is, we should find love that is greater than love in the satanic world, of ourselves. Otherwise, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven by becoming persons of love. Only ones who become persons of love can go there.

Who is the judge then? It will be God, Jesus, and Father. Do you understand? [Yes.] Therefore, you should put it into practice. That is our task, required by God as law. You must understand this.

What is true love? When we stand in the parent-child relationship centered on the lineage of God and True Parents, this "X" and this "Y" will form a line. You will be able to avoid the judgment referred to by Christianity. That is why only when we are centered on the realm of True Parent's love, will everything be resolved. (190-31)

2. Be Prepared With A Passport To the Kingdom of Heaven

Your final moment on this earthly plane is death. The day of death will come to everyone. In order to establish the ultimate ideal world, you should experience all kinds of things and pass through them.

Well, do you have a passport to the Kingdom of Heaven? Dr. Durst, do you have one? [I am in the process of preparing one.] Then how do you enter there? You do not know if you will die tomorrow. We should keep ourselves busy with preparing one. This is not a play or a joke. You should understand that only when many individuals, families, or nations come into being, can God let you be in charge of Heaven. Do you understand what I mean? That is the original ideal of creation.

What is the passport for? It is to expel Satan. Satan is allowed to enter. Everyone here, in your daily life, does Satan play a part or not? Did you separate good from evil on the levels of an individual, a tribe, a people, a nation, the world and the cosmos? If so, when? You must have learned the words of the Principle, right?

Then you must have learned how to separate good from evil. With what can it be done? It should be done centered on indemnity conditions. Those who have leadership positions in headquarters should all be expelled. Do you know about a pyramid? Those who do not go out for church activities become a pyramid of the devil.

Everyone here, there is no exception for anyone, even if they are scholars or the presidents of nations. The path of indemnity should not be taught, but searched for by each individual. That is a path that you yourself should look for. The path of the Principle is one that you walk yourself. Do you understand this clearly? If you do not go this way, you will go to hell. You must understand that chains are hooked all over your body, such as your eyes, your nose, your thoughts, etc. I am not saying this to threaten you, but to reverse the Fall.

Everyone here, when the word "Kim" is written on a blank piece of paper, how difficult is it to erase it? [It is terrible.] Do you think the letters written down by Satan are more terrible than the ink itself or not? If you try to erase them, even if you almost reach the state of death, you would not be able to erase them. It can be done only after we are revived from death. It can be finally erased only when the piece of paper is almost worn out with holes. You should know that, although you believe that you are alive, actually you are dead. As long as such a trait is within you, Satan will claim you as his. That is why Jesus stated: "Those who are willing to die will live, and those who are trying to live will die." Do you understand what this means? [Yes.]

From God's viewpoint, only when you are better than those in the beginning will his memory of the Fall of long ago be erased. From this perspective, could you understand how foolish, how immature, how fragile you were up until now? Where are you going to go? Are you going to go to the Kingdom of Heaven or the kingdom of hell? [the Kingdom of Heaven.] (129-183)

You must clearly understand what you should do from now on. Do you know that? Now, you do not know it, right? Do you think that you can live for eternity? Do you think you will die or live? Everyone dies once, right? Is it true or false? [True.] This is a serious matter. Are you sure that we all die? [Yes.]

Since you'll die, do you know that spirit world exists? [Yes.] Do you really know it? [Yes.] Is life in the spirit world longer than life on earth or is it shorter? [Longer.] How much longer? [It is infinite.] Then, who lives there? Is it not a place where the master and the center of Heaven, God, lives? [Yes.] Who is God? Is it not vague and ambiguous? Don't you think so?

Well, if God exists and I exist, and if we think of God and ourselves being in an equal position, would you think of God first or yourself first? [God first.] Well, what about you? [God.] If it is God, do you think that we should become people with whom God is pleased or that God should become the one with whom we are pleased? [The former.] I am not talking about others. What about you? [The former.]

Well, when you go to that other world, if there was a nation that was God-centered, where countless ancestors came and left, do you think that they will be living without order and without any laws or in orderliness governed by laws? [The latter.] You must have some idea about it.

Would you think that even before the appearance of the Unification Church the organization of the Unification Church already existed in the spirit world? (laughter). It did, right? Surely so. (laughter) But what about now, since the appearance of the Unification Church?

Well, since the Unification Church came into being at the end among all the organizations in the spirit world, should it be at the end or at the top? [At the top.] If Moonies say, "At the top," would spirit world say, "No"? Your ancestors who are living in the spirit world may say that they do not like Moonies. (laughter). What do you think?

For example, suppose that there is a wealthy village, where a beggar came in. If all the leaders of the village unanimously suggest: "We have a remarkable man visiting us. Let us make that beggar our village leader," then, would everyone agree or oppose? What do you think? [Oppose.]

Well, when you go to spirit world, would you like to go down to the dungeon of hell in darkness or to the throne of God with beaming light? You think about a place with a bright light. (laughter) That is true. That is realistic. That is for sure.

However, what are you going to climb to get up there? In the spirit world, there are many saints and sages such as Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, etc. There are also many great people, but with what are you going to climb up there? You would be able to meet all of the presidents of the United States, such as George Washington.

Further, you should be able to meet many martyrs who died from the persecution of the Roman Empire. How many people were sacrificed for the public purpose? Then, how can you go up there? Would the spirit world recognize you?

You need a certificate at certain points in time, even in the US Army. If so, can you go to the highest realm of the spirit world without a certificate? In the world beyond time and space where many hundreds of billions are gathered, watching you, are you confident that you will be welcomed and praised? In the spirit world, there is no distance. They will be watching you climbing up. Then, how can you go up there? Think of it.

In order to go there, you need a certificate. Surely, you do. Without it, you cannot pass through. This is a serious matter. Dr. Durst, with what are you going to go there? Can you say that you can do it with your doctoral degree in literature? In the spirit world, it has even less value than toilet paper. (laughter)

Well, then, what are you going to take to get there? Go ahead and answer. [True love.] What is true love? What is it? This is a serious question. Because God knows this clearly, he has been committed to this throughout his entire life.

Well, today, why am I trying to go this way even though the entire fallen world is opposing me? It is to receive a certificate. This is not a worldly matter. Do you understand? If I sought for success in the secular world, I would have been quite successful. I have such abilities.

When you go to spirit world, you cannot take even your own wife and your children. When you die, you are alone, not with each other. Then, how lonely it must be! You must walk alone. Such is the world where you need to go. The reason why Reverend Moon is needed in the world is because humans do not know where to go. In order to teach them the right way, in the last days, God sent such a person as Reverend Moon on earth. (145-330)

3. Satan's Certificate Is Also Required

Do you receive God's love? Yes or no? God's love is a worldwide love which is priceless, and that cannot be replaced with money. Have you ever received such love? Have you ever received love that is like flesh of all flesh and bone of all bones?

In order to become Abel, you should first inherit God's love. Once you inherit God's love, you will inherit the world. Right? [Yes.] So, did you reach that level? Jesus did. He inherited the heavenly kingdom, but he did not inherit the world. Then who inherited the world? Cain did. Therefore, the world belongs to Cain. For this reason, once Abel inherits the heavenly kingdom, he or she should inherit a certificate issued and guaranteed by Cain who belongs to the world. In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you need a certificate from Satan.

Fallen people are to resolve these two matters. Because they have not been resolved, fallen history has been prolonged through 6,000 years. However, we have now come to understand this. In the Bible it says: "As you know the truth, the truth will set you free." As we now know the answer, we should love, even biting our own teeth. To what level? To the level of Cain, who is our enemy. (34-278)

Since the fall of human beings took place not in the presence of God as their subject, but in the presence of Satan, we should subjugate Satan. You should be able to say and claim before Satan: "Satan, as I am where I am now because of you, I will return after subjugating you." So, unless you get a certificate that you subjugated Satan, you cannot receive God's love. Jesus himself brought victory in overcoming three temptations. You will not able to go to the heavenly kingdom without a signature from Satan that you won a victory in history.

The Unification Church is the only church that teaches that one cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven without a certificate from Satan. This is fundamentally different from other Christian churches. They do not know this, but say the following: "Well, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church teaches that we can go to the Kingdom of Heaven only with a certificate from Satan. So, he is satanic." Did I teach that to you? They indeed like to distort facts. Yet we should not get behind them due to their spreading wrong rumors. No matter what, we should receive Satan's signature. When Jesus overcame the three temptations from Satan, Satan admitted with tears: "You are truly and eternally different from me." Unless he had admitted this, his position would have been in danger. (24-337)

Do you love Cain? Cain is Satan. He is Satan's son. The spiritual Satan and the substantial Satan are grinding their teeth, hating the Unification Church. Even though we did not ask for anything from them, remaining quiet, they still hate us. In order for you not to be hooked by them, you should subjugate Cain. In order to subjugate Cain, you should love Cain all the way to the end. Unless you become such a person, you cannot save Cain.

For this reason, in order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you should obtain a certificate from Satan. What is Satan's certificate? In order for a convicted criminal to be released, he or she should first go through an attorney, then a prosecutor, and finally, he can be released by the judge. When viewed from this perspective, Satan is in the position of the prosecutor, God, in the position of the judge, and Jesus, in the position of the attorney. If Satan accuses a defendant with convincing evidence, saying, "This is what we should do," God cannot do anything about it.

Then, Jesus, in the position of an attorney would say: "Heavenly Father, his ancestors did such and such things. He is not from a bad lineage. Since he is accused of such and such counts, he should be given an indemnity condition that is related to his crimes, and then liberate him." That is what has been happening.

For this reason, we should get a certificate from Satan. Without getting a certificate that we loved Satan, we can never go to the Kingdom of Heaven. That is what the Unification Church is doing. Normally we treat enemies as enemies, but we should love them. That is amazing. But we must love our enemies and pray for them. We have no choice. Unless Cain and Abel are united in oneness, there will be no restoration. Then, you cannot go back to the parent. You must understand this. (48-315)

Today, where should we Unification Church members stand? As was just mentioned now, we should take responsibility to fill up the holes. For this reason, in the position of representing all humankind, we should be willing, before God, to take responsibility for all of humankind with an urgent and anxious heart. Otherwise, we cannot become a Unification Church member.

We should stand in such a position, as a representative of our family, our tribe, our nation, the world, and the whole cosmos. You should not speak only your own words, but even make a right decision that both God and Satan can publicly approve. In other words, you should get a certificate from Satan. When I say this, you might think: "Why should I, when I did not receive one even from God?"

Yet, Satan should publicly approve of you, stating: "You fulfilled your responsibility on earth in restoring God's love in the course of restoration of the world on the levels of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people, and a nation. Therefore, from reviewing your accomplishments, you are more than qualified to be responsible for the providence for restoration through indemnity by love." Without being such a person, you cannot inherit the position of a son or a daughter in the world of God's love. (158-384)

Christianity today has gone through a course of history in which it has been seeking for a true olive tree, while pioneering a miserable destiny along with numerous humans throughout history. The true olive tree refers to the Son of God. Once he comes, the other trees should receive extract and a branch from him, and we should be engrafted to that branch.

When Satan sees that a part of God's son was engrafted to you, all of the conditions that have not been resolved due to Satan will be done so instantly. You should be engrafted not only on a foundation that is like good land or a warm shelter, but also which is like a rough, stony land. Since that content is different from anything else in the satanic world, in terms of the original nature and quality from Satan, you should receive a certificate that you can become God's child in the new era. It is not given by God. If He would, He would have done it 0,000 years ago.

In my case, I could not be released by the judge. Who then could have released me? Satan can. At the court, the prosecutor is Satan. Therefore, without getting an approval from the prosecutor, I could not be released. Therefore, without an official approval from Satan, that is, even if the judge in charge gave an unjust sentence, God cannot say: "You are my son. Let me save you!" You must absolutely get an approval from Satan.

Did you get such an approval from Satan or not? If not, you must. What does the Unification Church teach? It is a place that teaches you how to obtain an approval from Satan. However, you should get not only a spiritual approval, but also a physical one. (7-124)

4. Father's Signature Is Also Required

Do you want to obtain a passport to the Kingdom of Heaven? [Yes.] But not freely. If you try to get a Ph.D. without passing a test or doing a dissertation, even if you are able to get it, it will be a counterfeit. Even in the Unification Church there are real members and fake ones. Are more members real or fake? [Real ones.] You are not real Moonies yet. You are not totally united with me yet. Do you understand? [Yes.] You can be real ones only after meeting the exact standard.

In the final world, centered on good and evil, unless you become a true Moonie, you cannot reach the ideal. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] In that sense, you should reexamine yourself and reflect upon yourself. (129-186)

You need a certificate. No matter how difficult it is, you should get a certificate. You now understand this clearly, right? [Yes.]

It's the same with me. I know that so well. That is why I have been going through such a fierce battle for 40 years in the outside world. I am always marching forward, although the entire world is opposing me. I chose such a path. Do you know how miserable it has been? Think about it. Under such circumstances, I laid this foundation.

This world belongs to Satan. That is the problem. It is a miserable fact. On the other hand, the spirit world is rejoicing. Thus, these two worlds are divided. Is it clear now? [Yes.]

You need a certificate which contains Father's signature. One can go through all levels of the spirit world only with Reverend Moon's signature. As long as you have it, no one will stop you. You will be welcome at any place. Then how remarkable we are! That is what we need to be concerned about. Everyone needs to acquire one. What are you hesitant about? You should start. Father is not foolish, but smart. Do you know it? [Yes, we do.] Father is so famous. (146-347)

In the future, how are you going to climb up the spirit world? What are you going to take with you? Go ahead and answer me. Are you going to say, "Since I went to Harvard and I am a citizen of United States, I can go to the best place in the spirit world"?

What are you going to take with you? You cannot simply go to the high levels of the spirit world, even if you have a pure and innocent heart. Go ahead and have such a heart to see whether you can go or not. (laughter) You need to go through the procedure by which you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

In order to be registered, you need to have a license. No matter how many times you insist that you are a pure and innocent person, you cannot just go to the Kingdom of Heaven. You need to go through a certain formality. What is that formality? Even to come to the USA, which is declining, how difficult it is, going through a certain process of getting a visa, etc. Would it be easier or more difficult for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven than America? [More difficult.] Everyone here, when you came here, did you ever think of it? Have you ever thought of getting a new form and passing the tests after filling it out?

Then, you should get a signature from Dr. Durst, right here. Then, whose signature is next? [Satan] Correct, you should get a signature from Satan. (laughter). Then whose signature comes next? [Father's.] Yes, it is Father's. You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven only with Dr. Durst's signature.

Well, whose signatures do you need? Father's signature. What about the signature of the US president? [You cannot.] Whose signature do you need? [Father's.] Did all the spirits that went to spirit world know True Parents? They did not. Our members are the first to know them. It is you who came to know them for the first time.

Are you now coming back to your senses? You are now growing your beard. (laughter) Are you thinking that since you are growing a beard, Reverend Moon will be signing? [No.] (laughter)

Anyone who has a beard is not a Moonie. You'd better get out of here. (laughter) Can you remain seated here with your beard growing? All of you should go through the right procedure. That is what you need to learn. Therefore, it should not be the Unification Church, but the Unification University. It is a nationwide and even a worldwide university. Are you paying tuition? (laughter)

All the instructions that were given by Reverend Moon on earth can also become the basis for conditions for which you can be accused. Unless you fulfill them, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Then, someone might say that Reverend Moon is only giving instructions without doing them himself. Yet that is not the case. Whatever instructions he gives, he has already actualized himself. He would not ask you to do these things before he put them into practice. Why? Because he needs to teach you all about it. Reverend Moon cannot hold discussions with anyone. He has no partner. He cannot discuss the providence for restoration with the president of the United States.

No matter how many times Dr. Durst comes here, I cannot discuss the matter with him. If I do, the archangel will accuse me. The archangel is the one that made humans fall. Therefore, other than God and myself, no one knows about it. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes].

Now the Unification Church will go over the worldwide hill. Now no one can destroy the Unification Church, nor can anyone send Reverend Moon to prison. Then, are you busy with marrying and giving birth to your children? With what should you be busy with? [To be prepared with a certificate.] You do not know when you will die. Who knows when you will be involved in an auto accident and go to spirit world. All kinds of things can take place. Thus, you never know when you will have to go to spirit world.

Further, although you know how to live as Blessed family members, if you go to the spirit world while you are enjoying your own personal life, having fun, thus neglecting to prepare yourself to go to the spirit world, can you come to Reverend Moon of the Unification Church? Blessed families did not yet reach the worldwide level because they are on the top of the growth stage, still under the dominion of Satan. Since they are on the top of the growth stage, they should go over the worldwide level. Because of that, they will be in trouble unless they go over it.

So, do you put more weight on your own couple, placing God's will behind your own couple? In the near future, if time passes a little further, and when we are settled with our own nation, the children of those of you who did not work would not be able to work like the children of those who worked hard. Even if they are Blessed, I will kick them out.

Even though I made all the preparations for you to go to spirit world, still, if you are doing nothing, how miserable you Unification Moonies should be! It is now time for me to take it easy. I did it all myself.

Is Father incapable or capable? [You are the most capable person.] My personality is such that I would not let myself be defeated by anyone. Such is Reverend Moon. He does not like to be trampled by anyone, but he lived a life of being trampled. On such a foundation, I know clearly what path you, Unification Church members, should walk. You must understand what path you should walk. You must understand what Father is trying to teach you. Right? [Yes.] What did I say about your path? You must quickly go over the nation and the world. Are you busy with marrying? Are you busy with taking care of household chores? Or are you busy with making preparations to go to spirit world? [With preparations for going to spirit world.] Is that right? [Yes].

Therefore, I am living now to be in the same tempo with spirit world. We should live with the same tempo. When you are considered to be Unification Church members, if you go to spirit world you will be questioned at the gate with such and such conditions that have become engraved as they were taught by Father.

All the things that are taught by Father until the present time are written down as conditions. Therefore, if you cannot answer them, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Instead, you should wait in the middle level of the spirit world.

They are waiting for me to come to the spirit world, wishing for Father's prompt arrival. Yet, even if I go to the spirit world all of you cannot enter the place where I can go. (146-337)

\When you go to the spirit world, surely you will say, "I know Reverend Moon. He was True Father." But even though you know him, it does not work. That is what you must understand. (135-118)

5. The Role of an Attorney in the Spirit World

Father's slogan is: "Let us kick out the devil," the ringleader of the evil which has been violating countless humans throughout history. From the first day to the last day, let us take the position of a prosecutor ourselves, accuse Satan of all the evil deeds that he has committed in front of God, the judge of justice and righteousness. Then would the devil surrender or not? There will be no attorney available to the devil, but to humans, there will be.

Jesus is working as an attorney in the spirit world. He would say, "This person did such and such good deeds with faith in my name. Heavenly Father, is it not true that the devil cannot take one who tried to be good, observing the public laws, since that is an agreement that was made between you and the devil?"

The devil cannot take people who were standing in a good way. That is why people are asked to believe in Jesus. But though you believe in Jesus unconditionally, do you think you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven?

You wait and see. As I visited spirit world, I saw many scenes in which famous ministers were kneeling down in hell, saying: "Reverend Moon, I did not realize this would happen to me." Is not this story like a dream? The leader whom you are following is such a person. He is a leader with such a deep understanding on the high, fifth-dimension-level world. Therefore, if you are going to follow me, you should understand such content as well. (149-98)

6. Impossible to Accuse Once We Come to Have A Citizenship

We must have a country. But do we have one or not? [We do not.] Well, you have your own country. But the country that we are going to is a different one, the heavenly kingdom. Therefore, for that country, unless you were given a citizenship that is approved by the country, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

Satan cannot make accusations against people who have a citizenship from any direction, whether it is north, south, west, or east, nor any time era-past, present or future. (148-287)

Chapter 3 Entering the Spirit World [Part 2]

Chapter 3 Entering the Spirit World [Part 2]

Section 3. Entering the Spirit World

1. Freedom Possessed by the Citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven

Among women, those who lament over not having been born as a beautiful woman, please raise your hand. (laughter) Someone might say that you look like a bag that holds an umbilical cord. Yet whether you look like a bag that holds an umbilical cord or a toad, if you have a rough skin it may be even better to think that it is healthier looking. If you are born beautiful, you are inclined to pursue external things for sure, 100 percent. On the other hand, ugly women will pursue internal things, not external ones. This is a fact. (laughter)

The more you pursue the external, the more trapped you are by Satan, but if you pursue the internal a beautiful woman can be born out of such a ragged playground. Which one do you prefer? [Pursuing the internal.] Then, when you pursue the internal would you remain inactive? Those who go that direction can freely travel the world of the external, but those who pursue the external can never travel to the side of the internal. Which one would you choose? Would you become a person who can be welcomed by both worlds or only one world? [The one who can be welcomed by both worlds.]

Then, what kind of people will the Unification Church members become? It is ideal to become a person who can travel to the world of the internal and the world of the external, and thus you can freely travel to all directions, north, south, east and west. So what we are trying to do in the Unification Church is to make a person who can be a subject to the internal world and also have dominion over the external.

Since the external world was invaded by evil, if you go to that world, you will end up going to hell, but if you go to the internal world, you will end up with a good spirit world, even the Kingdom of Heaven. Then you can freely travel both worlds whenever you desire to do so. So would you like to be a person who is not restricted by anyone, to travel wherever you want to go traveling both worlds, or a person who can use only one door to enter the Kingdom of Heaven or hell? [The former.] You are too greedy. (laughter) Since Reverend Moon knows it, I am trying to become a person who can be welcomed by anyone wherever I go. That is what Reverend Moon is insisting on. That is what God is insisting. Then, how wonderful will it be?

Well, can God travel freely to hell? [Yes, He can.] Does He need to go through certain procedures to go there? [He does not.] By the same token, does He need a certain procedure to visit the Heavenly Palace? Does He need to get a special ticket and a special form to fill out? [No.] Then, can He do it freely any time as He wants to? (116-177)

2. Special Gift That Can Be Carried To the Spirit World

Everyone here, what is the present that you can take when going to God in the spirit world? There is nothing. Not money, nor the honor that was obtained through an earthly academic degree, nor loving a spouse, nor living a happy life. Such things cannot be a gift. Then what is it? It is our love for God and the world. That is what is left behind from your earthly life. In John 3:16, it is written: "God so loved the world that..." Does it say that God loves the world or you as an individual? [The world.] Does it say the Unification Church or the world? [The world.] Yes, He said that He loves the world. That is why He sent His begotten son. The begotten son came to love the world.

For this reason, if you are centered on love, you will not perish, but instead you will be saved. As the Owner loves the world, we should love the world as He loves the world. What about Christians today? They are divided into many different denominations. Is it not true? When we look at Christianity that is perishing while loving only a nation and denomination, we should become persons who can transcend our own nations and denomination and love the world and God. (98-329)

Even at the court, a judge cannot do anything against a murderer without convincing evidence. If the murderer protests, "When did you see me committing the crime?" you cannot do anything against him if there is no evidence. Evidence that can support his crime must be presented. However, if evidence is presented, the murderer cannot protest his prosecution. Therefore, if you do not have evidence, you should find it. In a Christian hymn, there is a verse: "There is sufficient evidence of having received a lot through believing in Jesus." Do you have any evidence? Someone is proud of much evidence in going out for witnessing, but do you think that this is true evidence? What good is it for you to testify about it if no one remains? It has nothing to do with evidence.

Do you have a special gift that you can carry with you when going to the Kingdom of Heaven? In the spirit world, there are many loyal subjects who are lined up as martyrs. Do you think that you can open your present in front of them? Everyone here, please think of this. Do you think that you can unfold something so mediocre and sloppy? How much did the Unification Church or you suffer? Even though you say that you love your own nation and the world, how can you love your country and the world if you did not experience that much suffering? You should be able to say, "It is true that we suffered, but I do not take it as suffering." We still have a long way to go. When you go to spirit world, you should be able to say, opening your gift sack, "This is the present that I prepared all my life. Please accept it with my heart." When women marry, they take their dowry, so can they go to the Kingdom of Heaven with an empty hand?

As the Unification Church members, what mission did God give to you? As God's trained soldiers, as sons and daughters of God, if you marry you should inherit the lineage of your family. In order to do this, you take care of your family's chores and independently develop yourself. Such is your holy mission. Therefore, you should realize that Father cannot physically live with you, and further, even if God cannot always directly give you instructions, you should never forget that you are the ones who are endowed with a mission within God's realm of management.

You should regard yourself as absolute. By so doing, you should be determined to get an eternal guarantee as a fruit that resulted from absolute value, as a treasure that belongs to all humanity, future generations and the spirit world. If you do not fulfill that responsibility, you will fall into a position that will be more miserable than that of a beggar. Beggars can at least feed themselves when a meal time arrives by begging for food, but the ones who failed to fulfill their responsibility would not be able to eat on time.

In order to fulfill such a responsibility, if God asks you for 10 years of your life, during that 10-year time period you should do your best with all of your heart and soul. How can you shorten the 10-year restorational time-period to a 7-year course of equal value? In order to shorten the 10year time period planned by God into a 7-year course, your sweat, your blood, your effort, and your toil are required. Unless you can add quantity and quality to it through your extra efforts, you cannot absorb the national and worldwide foundations. Unification Church members are the ones who should live such a life, carrying that kind of responsibility.

Today, such an era has arrived on the worldwide level. The exterior or external foundation work has been completed, and we are now in the era in which the interior or internal design work is being done. Since the interior or internal design requires last minute touch-up work by the owner, I am needed. I do not need to worry about the walls, but in order to place all of the necessary conditions together, a time period on a different stage of work is required. That is why there are a preparation era, a practice era, and a fulfillment era.

For this reason, we should make an appropriate plan for each stage in our life. During the preparation period, we should make utmost effort to make the right preparations; during the practice period, we should do our best to put the preparations into practice. And during the fulfillment era, we should fulfill our responsibility with all of our heart and mind. Only then will the interior design be done right. Whoever sees the interior design should compliment its quality and the effort and details of it.

For this, when a preparation era has arrived, you should not be in a position where you fail to fulfill your responsibility after you were appointed to make preparations. The next period will be followed by an era where you put it into practice. When that time comes, you should work hard day and night. Next, a fulfillment era will arrive, which is the time of hope. (32-71)

3. Triple-Subjects Thought and Registration

Let me ask you a question. When you think of your mind and body, how pitiful is your mind? Your deep mind is in place of God. Your mind represents your ancestors, your teachers, and the king of your nation. Nevertheless, how much was your mind despised and held in contempt? As the center of the universe, the mind is in the position of True Parents, the subject of true love. How long and much did it toil in order to save you on this earth?

Although the mind has been dragged in contempt, and we thought that it was already killed, if we come to have a bad idea of stealing something in the early morning, it comes alive and admonishes us: "Hey, you, how can you?" The mind is in the place of parents, teachers, and the master. In the world of mind, no trial is necessary. You know yourself better than anyone else. No third person or witness is necessary.

When seeing your own parents, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself; when seeing your teachers, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself. When seeing the king of the nation, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself. And when seeing God, you should again repent that you are not proud of yourself. In order to go to the original land, we should repent. In the original land, we should attend God as the King. God is the King of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. Also, God is the teacher of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. God is also the master of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. This is the triple-subjects idea. Since this has the essence of the love that lives for others and then forgets about it, this triple-subjects idea represents Heaven.

If we can possess the triple-subjects idea, it is the most ideal. But even if we did not, if we stand in the position of true parents, teachers will stand on the right side, and master, on the left side. Whether you become true parents, teacher, or master, if you can stand on one of those positions, there will be no problem with your being registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Are you in such a position? (209-154)

4. The Registration of Divine Spirits

What is the Fall? It is to be separated from the word, the substance, and heart. Therefore, you should first learn the word and live substantiating it. In order to substantiate it, we should have a parental heart. As I told you previously, only those who went through substantial actions for the resolution of aggrievement, for restoration through indemnity, can give blessings. It should not be only words. Then, you become a life spirit.

As was told today, there are form spirits, life spirits, and divine spirits, in the spirit world. Then, what level are we in there? We are like divine spirits, and the course of restoration is to find our own position after being registered on that level. Therefore, from now on, you should be registered.

Once you are registered, no matter how many mistakes you make or how many times you commit misdeeds, you cannot be governed by the law established in the satanic world. Is it not the case in the secular world? Can Americans be governed by Korean laws? They cannot because their nationality is different.

If you go into such a realm, only the laws there will be applied to you. Therefore, once you transcend the laws in the satanic world, it cannot have control over you no matter what. Since the laws in the satanic world cannot be made applicable to you, earthly laws cannot affect you. For this to be done, you should form appropriate indemnity conditions. Then you do not need to go to hell.

As Unification Church members, if there is anyone who is confident in not dying in the future, please raise your hand. Then, is everyone thinking that we should eventually go to spirit world someday? Go ahead and answer me. Everyone should die once, right? [Yes.] Once we are born, we must eventually die. That is a formula. Then after death, where do we go? All of the Unification Church members know that we have a spirit self, right? [Yes.] Then, the spirit self should grow.

In the future, the problem that you will be faced with is that when a right time arrives, everyone should write a biography. A time will come for recording what you have done since joining the Unification Church. What is it? If you worked at a company as an employee, such a record will not be helpful at all as a right condition. On the contrary, it is a shame in the church. Such a time will arrive.

Everyone here, in the future, all of you should be registered. When North and South Korea are united, you must be registered. The word "tribal messiah" is not so important compared to the content. All the content will become indemnity conditions for you to go to your own eternal path of life. When you go to the other world, what matters is how much effort you made to go such a path and, even more so, how much substantial result you brought.

Everyone here, the path to salvation cannot be obtained through the ordinary, customary life that you have been leading so far.

It can be obtained only through a course of indemnity. The providence for salvation is the providence for restoration. And the providence for restoration is the providence for re-creation. For this reason, in order to be recreated, you should return to the position of zero, the original position.

In that place, there are no rituals nor habits nor your own family name, such as Kim or Lee. You must enter such a state of zero. When you think of the original standard of God's creation, all of the created things start from zero.

However, due to the human Fall, today human society is filled with things that are against the heavenly way. We should shake them off. We should sever them. It cannot be done with words alone. Since this world is full of different habits and customs intermingled with each other, centered on Satan's love in the relationships of Satan's life and blood lineage, with each person walking a different path centered on his or her own historical and cultural background, these things cannot be removed automatically.

That is why the Bible states: "Those who want to die will live, and those who want to live will die." Such a paradoxical theory can be logical. Only when you are willing to die, you shall live. For this, you must invest all of your life. By so doing, you should launder everything. In other words, everything should be restored through indemnity. Such a process is absolutely required. Otherwise, the habitual and sinful natures possessed in the fallen world will remain, and as long as they continue you cannot establish a full relationship with God. (213-97)

5. Registration That Must Be Done

When you go to spirit world, if you had not completed a 7-day fasting for Heaven, you cannot be registered in the other world. Why? Since God has been toiling during the course of the 6,000-year history of restoration, you must fast, thinking of it. That is why the Unification Church has a tradition of doing a 7-day fast. It is not to give you a hard time, but to give you the chance in front of heaven to make the condition of having stricken your own physical body.

How should we live? The method is as follows: An individual should live for his or her family, a family for its tribe, a tribe for its people, a people for its nation, a nation for the world, the world for heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth for God and His love. This is what we should live and die for. We are different from others. We have a clear tradition to follow.

Why? If this is not done, you cannot be registered in the other world. Since the other world is organized in such a way, unless you are meeting their requirements, you cannot be registered, and you cannot find your own space. You should enter there as an original person prior to the Fall. Otherwise, you cannot enter there. This is a view from the Principle. (131-153)

You must be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Abraham offered himself and the creation as a sacrificial offering in order to go near God. Since the creation was lost, he used it for the condition for restoration. Since humans are lost, they stand in the position of Cain, placing the creation in the position of Abel, and as Cain, establishing a condition for God. When it is done that way, God can finally accept the offering. (15-153)

Prior to your being registered, in order to be born as an absolute human what are we supposed to do? Without understanding this clearly, we can never reach the place before heaven where we can claim our subject position, an eternal place where I should belong as an absolutely perfect being, after overcoming everything. We humans were born centered on God. The motivation of our birth is the Creator. We are made by the Creator; but according to what attribute of that Creator are we made out of? This is the question. Did the Creator create us because He wanted to let us hold diamonds since He likes them? Or did He create us because he wants to bequeath His power? Or because He likes knowledge? Does He want us to inherit His knowledge? What is the origin of the beginning, the start? This is the question.

Then, what is the origin of my birth? What is it? What is the most important thing? It is life, right? What is the origin of birth? It is life. Then, can life alone be the motivation of birth? The motivation of my birth is my father and mother. I was born due to the lives of my father and mother who were bonded. But it did not take only their own lives for me to inherit the characteristics of both people. Beforehand, there was a fundamental action that brought these two lives to be connected to each other. The motivation of this action is love. Do you understand? [Yes.] When we think of what is more important between life and love, from the perspective of my own birth life is in the secondary position. Love is in the first position.

In order to be registered, where should you go? [The original land.] It is not simple to go back to the homeland. You must pass all the procedures. Whichever country you go to, there is a window where they approve your entrance. Whether it is Korea or another country, whoever is seated at that window, they should be able to stamp your passport. Do you want to know about it or not? [We would like to know.] (177-306)

6. The Person Who Can Be A Chief in the Spirit World

Once you are united with God as one, you should love Cain. If you are standing in the position where you receive the love of God, just as with all of your life, heart, and soul you love God, you should love your tribe, people, and nation. This is the first commandment on earth. This is not a commandment of the Kingdom in Heaven, but is a commandment of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. The commandment of the Kingdom in Heaven is: "Love your Lord, God, with all of your heart, mind, and life (Matt. 22:37), but the first commandment of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is to love your country and people with all of your heart, mind, and life.

For this reason, the question is how to multiply God's love and how can we relate to God's authority and show reverence in the heavenly kingdom. In order to do so, you should have a vast, horizontal stage that can relate to you. Such a person will become a chief or a chief priest who can inherit God's authority for eternity in the spirit world. (34-70)

7. Unification and the Era of Registration

In the future, centering on God's Kingdom, an era of registration will arrive. People will try to be part of the 12 tribes and 144,000 group of people. Do you know what the 144,00 group of people is? An era of registration is coming. Centered on the unification of North Korea and South Korea, in order to go towards the registration era, your own tribe should stand in the position of a homeland in the heavenly kingdom. Then your tribe can be registered at the era of the heavenly kingdom's registration. It cannot be done as an individual.

The time for individual salvation is gone. In the future, if a president of a country is sworn in after joining the Unification Church, he will also belong to the dominion of the heavenly kingdom. And if only he goes through a ceremony officiated by the church, he will no longer be governed by the satanic world. So, had Christianity accepted Father and attended him in 1945, the unification of the Catholic Church and Protestantism could have been surely brought about by no later than 1952. Since then, 43 years have gone by. It was prolonged by forty years. That is until 1992. That is why we are in the position to restore this by 1992. That is why Communism fell, Kim Il Sung fell, and even Christianity declined.

Now, Christian women will first follow Reverend Moon. The deacons represent the formation stage, the elders represent the growth stage, and the ministers represent the completion stage. A Korean word, "mok sa," which means a minister in Chinese characters, consists of a character "mok" that signifies "eye" and another "sa" which means "death."

Therefore, they are suitable to go to hell. Where does Reverend Moon belong? He belongs to "myung," which means brightness. Is my name not Sun Myung Moon? "Sun" in Chinese characters also means that it is clear and bright. What is so? Truth is.

Is it not the Unification Church Principle? The Unification Church Principle means clear and bright. That is the teaching of Rev. Sun Myung Moon, True Parents, True Teacher, and True Master. Centered on this triple-subject idea, we are trying to restore what had been already lost, and I pray that you will enter the Kingdom of Heaven with a royal badge! Through this, the unification of the world will be possible today. (219-100)

An important question that we should always think of is how to unite mind and body and how to unite spouses and the whole family. If an individual is in the position of formation stage, husband and wife are in the position of the growth stage, and the tribe is in the position of the completion stage. That is why you must make one centered on your tribe. Do you understand what I am saying?

So, from the time when you know that I can reach my hometown, for 10 years, or rather for less than 10 years, until both North and South Korea are united. Once there is unification between North Korea and South Korea, there will be registration. As Jesus was born on the way to registration, a registration will take place.

You should be able to participate in that era so that you would not be ashamed of yourself. Then, what you would need to do is to write down all of your own personal history since you have joined the Unification Church. If this goes wrong, you will be in trouble. When you reveal everything in detail, as to your own personal history, and go over all of this, all of it should not stop you. Only when you go over all of this, after writing it down so that you are not violated by the necessary conditions, you can finally enter the era of registration. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] Thus, you should be prepared for this from now on. (213-2??)

8. True Parents' Pictures and Registration

During the process of restoring the kingship of Israel, the Israelites died with Moses while wandering in the wilderness for 40 years. Understanding this, whether it is a hundred people or a thousand people, everyone should be totally united in mind and body, and should walk the same path to the place where God wants, towards the same direction that True Parents are walking, making sure that there will be no difference by even one inch.

The way of the Principle is what you need to follow. You should not go your own way as you please. In order for your ancestors to help you and pray to God for you on your behalf, you should be united as one in front of the picture of the True Parents. By so doing, only when you have the authority of becoming a citizen of the heavenly kingdom, passing through the gate of parents, will they cooperate with you. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] You should remain alert. If you are not serious, it will not work. In the future, the entire world should be registered. (212-59)

In the future, all Unification Church members should always carry True Parents' picture with them. Now a time has come when all Korean people would desire to hang True Parents' picture. That is the way the world is supposed to be. Such people should be trained for several years.

In the heavenly kingdom, a registration will take place. Until now, no such thing took place. No nation was founded in the heavenly kingdom. There was no family, no nation. You should know this. When people went to spirit world, the family members from the physical world were divided into different directions. However, from now on, such will not be the case.

If there had not been a Fall, father and mother and all other family members were to enter the kingdom together. Centering on love, from grandparent to father and mother, your own couple, and your sons and daughters, by becoming one, if they again become one with the loving God and possess true love, even God would absolutely obey them. (210-366)

Not so long ago, the best photographer from Moscow, who took pictures of Gorbachev, was given the responsibility to prepare a special report after President Roh visited Russia. But he wanted to interview me, insisting that I am the one who should open the door, not President Roh. After the interview, I asked him: "You came again after you had come not so long ago. Why?" Then, he asked me: "Do you know what privilege I have?" I asked him, "What is it?" He answered me: "It is a secret." I insisted he answer. Then he took out a picture of Rev. and Mrs. Moon from his wallet. Then he said that without keeping it in his wallet, he cannot sleep in peace. Even many American university students are carrying a picture of True Parents. Everyone here, what about you? Do you also carry a picture of the True Parents? [Yes.] Really? Let me see. Well, you are lying and cheating people while you are carrying that picture with you. Mother is not there in the picture. [I am always attending her in my heart.] If you are carrying a picture of Father alone, he is lonely. Mother is more precious. I respect mother. (laughter)

You should carry a picture of True Parents together. What is this? If you carry only a picture of Reverend Moon, he is like a widower. (laughter). Then, that picture will cry. Since Mother is a woman, women must dislike another woman, Mother. [We like her.] If so, why do you carry only Father's picture? You are carrying only a man's picture. Such are women. (210-353)

Section 4. The Spirit World and Ourselves

1. Our Attitude In Front of Spirit World

To those of us who are in the pioneering age, a Korean robe is rather uncomfortable to put on. For that reason, at times you might worship God, wearing only underwear. Isn't this right? In the battlefield, it is all right, even if you are wearing a panty. When you are fighting in the battlefield, in the midst of fighting with a gun, would you care about wearing a uniform? Especially, if you are in the most fierce battle. If you might have to die, will it be necessary for you to wear many layers of clothes? What? When you are fighting, are you only wearing a panty? At least, it will keep you cool. (laughter) Will it be a crime? They might say that it violates military rules. But they cannot say no from the strategic viewpoint. (31-204)

We'd better try until death. Let us be willing to die. When we die, we should die well. Then, after death, we come back to life. But dying well is our responsibility and reviving us is God's. If God breaks His promise to revive us, God will be the one who did not execute His own word.

When I die, if God does not keep His promise to revive me, would He leave me alone, abandoned? No. He would have to pay me back some other way several hundreds times better. Such is the formula, isn't that right? If I was asked to die, and I did so because He promised me that He would resurrect me, and He did not keep his own word, He would have to pay me back with even a better value because of it. In such a case, for the price of my own death as an individual, I could say, "Save my own country." Or I could ask for the salvation of the world. For that purpose, God could tell me a lie and drive me to the way of death. (44-255)

When you are faced with death, you should not try to escape from it. If you are willing to transcend the death of an individual, fighting a historical death, even if you die you will be able to be resurrected at the time of historical resurrection. For this reason, a wise person is the one who fights desperately at the risk of his or her life when faced with death. The wise person is willing to fiercely fight back and stick out his or her neck.

If an individual is willing to go a path of indemnity at the risk of his or her own life, and a family is doing the same, that family will come to possess a palace of the world. Do you understand what I mean? (31-171)

2. Father and Us

As I am trying to make you a son or a daughter with the qualification of going to the free world without walls or barriers when you go to spirit world, how grateful you should be for it. It is possible if you live according to my words. Since there is no boundary in the spirit world, the territory of the spirit world is endless. Yet wherever you go, all the spirit people whom you come to meet would say, "When you were a leader of such and such place, I cooperated with you." They are all your friends. They become your comrades in the same era. (162-114)

If you go to the spirit world, such things will take place. Whether you like it or not, such things will take place between you and me. Would it not be so? There can be many incidents where you could not resolve certain matters for this or for that reason, and thus you are accused for a certain condition, without being able to go over a borderline where Father could go. (122-19)

What is one thing that Father is concerned about? Among you, after I die how many who love God will be willing to love Unification Church members before Father, who desired to love God so much, but who had to leave, not being able to love Him enough? How many people will be able to weep with the same heart of Father?

If all of you can do it, after I die, as you are climbing up the mountains and passing through rivers, your passion for the love of God will be able to turn upside down the origin of history, change the current of history, and magnificently expand God's territory, despite the evil environment. Then even if I become a handful of dirt in the mountains and rivers, I will praise God in joy and pray for the glory and victories of God forever. (22-108)

When you go to spirit world, even if you see me and say, "Father, didn't I see you at Chung Pa Dong church?" I will see you only with the glasses of the Principle. Do you understand? Father will see you with the glasses of the Principle with which he had been walking in his course of life. By so doing, if you are fit to that standard, you will be admitted, but if not, you will not be. (23-203)

Father is now famous. Father accomplished a lot and is now standing on the glorious foundation, but he desires to leave after bequeathing to you all of the foundation, all who were brought to me in the relationships of love. He wants to bequeath to you as yours what belongs to him. With true love he wants to leave everything to the people who inherited the foundation that he loved all humanity, parents, and heaven and who resemble him. It is an inheritance for one hundred percent.

Well, when they come to spirit world, who will they look for at once? They will look for the True Parents. Then I will bequeath all of my possessions to them as I did on the earthly plane. How amazing it is! Due to true love, since everything could be inherited from God, you must understand that with true love, the True Parents want to bequeath everything

to their children. It is the same for me. Centered on true love, Father was given everything, including spirit world, but He also desires to bequeath everything to his children centered on true love. Do you understand? [Yes.] Even in the spirit world, I intend to bequeath such a glorious position to you one hundred percent. Eventually, you must pass through this world at once. You must be prepared for this. (147-48)

Chapter 4 The Relationship Between Ourselves and Spirit People [Part 1]

Chapter 4 The Relationship Between Ourselves and Spirit People [Part 1]

Section 1. Spiritual Phenomena and Liberation of Spirits

1. Good Spirit World and Evil Spirit World

The spirit world is divided into two, the satanic world and God's world. If we can find the way to move from the evil to good world quickly, the earthly things will naturally fall into place. Do you understand? [Yes] How do we walk this path? It is possible if we possess the secret method through which we can go to the Satanic spirit world and claim to the heavenly side all Satanic individuals, families, tribes, and nations. Do you understand this?

Such a time is coming. You should know that when this time comes to the spirit world, this will be reflected on earth, and things will roll into this world with a rapid transformation. (134-15)

What is the new movement we are developing? What kind of ideology is it? If God exists, it is the ideology conforming to God's will. Then what does this ideology seek? If God exists, there should also be spirit world. Spirit world is a storage house where all our ancestors, present human beings, and people of the future arrive at and stay.

In this spirit world there must be good and evil worlds because the world on earth is like that, and evil people will have to go to the evil spirit world. If death is the end of existence, this is meaningless; if, however, human beings exist in some relationship with God, and spirit world is where they gather, then this spirit world is inevitably divided into two different kinds good and evil.

The question, then, is what the good kind and what the evil kind are. We human beings have dual purposes, individual and whole. Therefore, God must seek the ideal world of dual purpose, where good and evil spirit worlds harmonize and humans on earth harmonize, thereby bringing everything into oneness and fulfilling the individual and whole purposes.

What, then, is the problem? What has the human history been seeking so far? What is goodness and what is evil? Why do we have to live in such lamentation and bang against the thick wall? It is because the starting point, process, and final destiny are different. What is its content? If we analyze the content, it is quite simple. (12?-83)

We cannot understand this clearly without seeing comprehensively how the spirit world develops and makes a relationship with the world on earth. The spirit world can be divided into good and evil worlds. This is a world that really exists. Although the people on the earth do not realize it, this world is real.

Now, good and evil spirits are struggling with one another in the spirit world. The battle is that good spirits are trying to lead evil spirits to good places, while evil spirits are trying to prevent good spirits from going up to good places. You should know that evil spirits are connected centering on Satan, and people on the earth today are living under their dominion. Why is it? The good spirits are standing on the good side not because they are completely good from God's point of view, but because they have established some condition on earth for separating from Satan.

In the progress towards the world of original ideals, an ideal realm of goodness where original human beings can go, good spirits are fighting their way towards it, and evil spirits are struggling to block the way. The evil spirit world and evil world on earth are in a constant communication. Good spirit persons are the ones who were opposed and persecuted in the sinful world. They are religious believers.

2. Spiritual Phenomena

If religions fought against one another in the final day, what would happen? Now is a time when such a phenomenon can easily occur. Unification Church has been born in order to prevent this. Unification Church is a preventive prescription against it. This is needed.

The spirit world dominates the physical world. There must be hundreds of billions of spirits in the spirit world; the Japanese population of one hundred million is no match at all; it is not even as big as a speck of dust on the tip of the toe. Billions and trillions of spirits are on the offensive in order to take over the physical world.

One example for this is neurosis. In the near future, perhaps after the 1980's or the year 2000, everyone may develop some spiritual sense and communication, either with good spirits or with evil spirits. We cannot but fight against religious wars. Such a time may come. The mission of the Unification Principle is to prevent this. A high antenna produces noises, and this is a phenomenon of neurosis.

What is the most fearful is just to have all the evil spirits attacking the physical world. The question is, what would happen in this case? No matter how many people fill the world, they would all be struck by evil spirits. So God is making the preparation, expanding the foundation centering on good spirits. (55-30)

3. A Letter from the Spirit World

Does spirit world exist or not? [It does.] No. [It does] You rascals, no! [Yes] Then have you seen it? [We have] You found out through me, right? [Yes] What if it is a lie? [It is true] (laughter) Believe, if it is true and you want to believe it. I am not responsible if you go to hell later. Don't say, "Alas, I am in trouble because I was deceived by him." If it really exists as I said, would you not be exclaiming with joy, "Oh, what he said is really true"? [We would.] You will be extremely happy, with your eyes wide open and nose twisted.

These days, I heard that Dr. Sang Hun Lee's wife Han Sook sent him a letter from the spirit world, and that Dr. Lee also replied to her. The letter said: "How wonderful the spirit world is! I did not know that the Blessing is so precious. It is like a dream that we are a part of the heavenly royal family. This is like a mystery. It is so nice here that I am sorry for coming here first. Please forgive me." In other words, she went to the spirit world before the husband, and since she had followed the Unification Church, dream-like things happened to her. So this is why she was sorry, because it is too good.

We are smart people. Since we know the spirit world well, we live our whole life in order to conform ourselves to its program, right? Since we come from the origin, we should go back to the origin. Aren't rivers created by water rising up from the sea and falling back down to the earth? So we should go back to the origin. Life continues through the movement of circulation. Without circulation, everything will dissolve back to the basic elements. Do you understand this? [Yes]

Who is God? You should know this. God is in the position of the mind of the universe, do you see? Can you see the mind? [We can't] Can you see the mind? [We can't] The spirit world is a place where the mind is substantial in a certain form, and it transcends time and space. There you can eat whatever you want. You don't have to worry about food, drink, or clothes. It transcends all the need for the necessities of life. Do you see? Do you need a car there? Do you think there is a car factory there or not? [Not] Would there be factories for food, clothes, or fabrics? [No] None of these are there. There, you can traverse millions of miles in a split second. With what power? Through the power of love; if you have a desire to see a beloved one, he or she appears before you in a second.

The speed of love is the fastest, and it passes in a straight line. This is not a worldly love but Godly love. What is Godly love? It is true love.

When you are in the realm of true love, you can move at the highest speed on a straight line, so you can operate on the stage of the universe, which is under the control of your thought. This is a truth that sounds like a lie. It is because I know such things that I did not complain even when going through the valley of sorrow all alone as a pioneer for seventy years and that I am still determined to walk this path straight until the time of death.

So if I die this way, there is a railroad in the spirit world. The railroads on earth and in spirit world are connected like train rails that go through a national border; they have to fit exactly, not too big or too small. Only the Unification Church knows these things. No matter how proud Christianity is, they don't know it. In this age, which boasts of late-20th century science and the logic of structured progress, Unification Church is the only place where we can testify to God with a religious theory developed through a well-structured process. (210-225)

Now is not a time when Jesus is opposed. Now that the age has come when the entire Korea will praise Reverend Moon's name from the standpoint of global history, you should fulfill the mission of tribal messiah. Now, your tribes-including far distant relatives-will be restored at once. Restoring 120 families in six months is not a problem. We are in the position of elder brother. The whole heaven and earth will see the dawn. A grandfather will become a grandchild, and a father will become a son. It is as, when somebody becomes a king, his grandparents and parents have to serve him. Messiah means kingship, right?

In his country, all the saints will return from the spirit world and you can rule as kings in the name of the Christ. Here is tribal kingship. Then this becomes a realm of liberation in which kingship can participate in the global domain. Just go and see if this is empty words. Now we have a letter from Dr. Lee's wife in the spirit world, Han Sook. She said, "Oh, when I came to the spirit world... you can come here when you are Blessed. I did not know what royal family of heaven means until I came here. Sang Hun, I am sorry that I came here before you." It is this kind of place.

When such an immense and eternal world is unfolding for us in our hometown, I don't want you to be poor people who have a limited scope of operation and lose your sense of direction. I am doing this in order to create a clear, liberated realm in which we can travel freely to the highest heights of the great cosmos. What do you have to leave behind for the sake of the future generations? You should leave behind good things in the country for the sake of your descendants. Then people of the country will protect them, right?

So instead of money, power, or knowledge, leave behind patriotic accomplishments. This is the preparation. Without preparation, even I would have perished, right? Everyone wished for my downfall, and yet I made a thorough preparation against my downfall. So I cannot be ruined under any circumstances. (213-146)

4. Hope of Spirit People

Then what would people in the spirit world desire? This is the problem. Food? In the spirit world you can be supplied with all you need according to your situation. If I want something, it comes to me immediately. Do you understand? There is nothing that is impossible if you have the subjective ability to digest and move it. I don't talk about this so much because when I do, people say I am out of my mind. If you want to give a party for one million people, it can be done very quickly because one million people will appear at once and all the preparations will be finished in a minute. Isn't it wonderful?

How miserable is the world at present? Considering the Korean situation, there are many jobless people, aren't there? This is the situation. What would move things forward and bring hope? When atoms divide, heat is produced, and in the same way, when we start the division process of love. one spark will create chain explosions, "Ba ba ba hang!" Doesn't it look quite likely? (141-278)

The question is how the other world is connected. Those in the other world hope that tomorrow is better than today, just as people in this world commonly desire that today be better than yesterday, and tomorrow better than today. Everyone, whether Orientals or Westerners, of the past, present or future, all desire a better tomorrow. This never changes. All the spirits are the same. They want to have a better future and better life in the spirit world than they had on earth. Then, the question is centering on why we desire a better future. (141-269)

The 6,000-years history has been a history of searching for one Adam, and a history of re-creating Adam. This is why you should follow me. Eve cannot be created without Adam. This is why God has to create one man, Adam. For this purpose, the flesh and blood of the countless people who have appeared in the providence for restoration should be used as material. The sorrows and hopes of the millions of spirit people have to gather together and unite. When the substantial Adam figure finally appears, only then can the martyrs, who have died under severe persecutions, be sure that their lives were worthwhile. So spirit people receive liberation themselves by connecting with people on earth. This is how it works. This should not be just a vague concept. The question is how we can realize it deeply. (29-271)

We should move on no matter what others are doing on the side, whether they are eating or resting. In front of us, thousands are continuously going forward. If you struggle and make strong efforts to go, pulling the rope relentlessly, other people will also hold the rope for you. In the meantime you will also feel that many people fall away from the rope. It is like a marathon competition. There will he first place and second place. History has been flowing this way. So far, countless spirit people have been holding onto this rope for thousands of years. So if you take the first place, go to the other world and take over the puller of the rope, then both spirit world and physical world will be restored (32-145)

5. Liberation of Spirit People

Our Unification Church must complete the missions of three eras: saving the spirit people, liberating the people living in the present sinful world. and creating freedom for those who are to come in the future. So we are proposing liberation in three eras. This is an astounding task What will happen if such dream-like things come to pass in reality? Your mouth will open wide, your mouth won't be able to close and your ears will rise up high, but you will have no choice but to bow down your head. (28-201).

Now, what is the Unification Church trying to do? It is trying to create peace and reconciliation. But to whom do you want to bring reconciliation? Jesus and the Holy Spirit have been engaged in this task, giving birth. What Jesus and the Holy Spirit must do is to give birth to children. The Bible says that through birth we receive salvation. Nevertheless, Christians say that women should not give birth. Then why did God create the organ for childbirth? No. This tells us symbolically that women must give birth again as a representative of Eve.

The essential characteristics of an original mother failed to be incarnated in Eve's body and spirit, as Eve failed to establish the base for reciprocation with the original subject-partner, who was to receive and complete those characteristics; for this reason, God took them back So in the time of Jesus God sent these characteristics in the object-partner to the subject-partner. However they have no body. Jesus had a physical body, but the Holy Spirit never had a body. This is why we say that the Holy Spirit is like fire, oil or wind.

The Holy Spirit enters into human hearts, moves them, and cleanses sins. It is like a mother giving birth to a child and raising him up. Just as a mother needs a father's protection for childbirth, so for rebirth one should have the condition than one is reborn through the protection of Jesus. Now, have Jesus and the Holy Spirit been able to rest so far? No. Also, has Christianity been able to rest? No. Also, in trying to save the fallen humans for 6,000 years has God been able to rest? No. Then, has the Unification Church been able to rest? Has Rev. Moon been able to rest? Although I am over fifty years old, I am still running around like a startled deer.

What am I busy for? I am trying to bring reconciliation so that God can rest, Jesus and the Holy Spirit can rest, and all our ancestors can be at ease. God is an ancestor, isn't he? All the Christian saints who have been to the world are our forefathers. All the religious leaders are the same. We must liberate them all. We must resolve their sorrow. Such a problem now remains. (75-38)

I am thinking about this all the time, as soon as I wake up and even on the way to the bathroom. Asleep or awake, wherever I am, and whomever I meet, I am thinking about this. Do you understand this? This is why I am not indebted to you. How incapable a leader must be to live in debt! I am now fifty-eight, coming close to sixty, yet I always tell myself that I will not be beaten by young people. Even these days, I go to the boat every day. I am doing this because I know that in America those who have an interest in the sea will have great economic power.

I am doing this in order to liberate the spirits of those who died in the sea. Sometimes, I go out to the sea even after hearing a storm warning. Why? Because there are many spirits of people who died in the storm. In 1975, I went to Cape Cod and liberated spirit people. No one knows this in the world, not even the captain of the boat. My daughter and True Mother are doing the same thing now. Then why are we doing it, when receiving persecution for this? For the sake of the liberation of the spirit world. You understand, right? (93-96)

6. Unification of Spirit World

This world is Satan's stage of action, and spirit world God's stage of action; as such the two worlds have been always in confrontation. Since this surely remains as a sorrow in the Age of Restoration, we cannot let them continue in opposition to each other. We should establish the realm of the mind centering on God and realm of body governed by God. You should know that securing the foundation of unification depends on how you develop this in your daily life. (45-213)

In order to unify the Unification Church, we should unify the spirit world. Do you know spirit world? [Yes] Our Unification folks should understand spirit world and unify it. Do you think it is easy to unify it? Without unification of the spirit world, there is no unification of the world on earth. You know that the fight in the world on earth is hard, right? Then, do you think the fight in the spirit world would be easier? [Harder] Considering this, our Unification members cannot speak about hardship, since I am going forward myself. (153-56)

In the search for an ideal, what makes the physical and spiritual affairs one? For the sake of the unification of the two realms, things have to be switched around. If I hold on to my own, it will not work. I have to give everything and then the other side will come along here, and the other side has to give everything, and this side will go along there. We are moving on in order to find the lost place. (I47-94)

In connecting the spiritual and physical worlds, we should first confirm and realize deeply our conviction for the world and the ideal of unification, after which we should gratefully take the suffering path in order to realize it worldwide. Then the spiritual and physical worlds will automatically become one, and unification will start from there. The direction of unification will be decided there. (29-285)

Can the Unification Church unify the world on earth before unifying the spirit world? [No] That is the Principle. For this reason, in order to unify the spirit world, I am driving the Unification members into a place of death mercilessly. Then spirit world will have to help you. The more miserable place you go into, the more the spirit world will be united. Do you see this? [Yes] When you go into a deep place, the realm of the heavenly kingdom will be open among the thirty million Korean people. Do you see this? This realm includes those who are in hell. (49-109)

Chapter 4 The Relationship Between Ourselves and Spirit People [Part 2]

Chapter 4 The Relationship Between Ourselves and Spirit People [Part 2]

Section 2. Relationship Between People on Earth and Spirits

1. People on Earth and Spirits

This world is the world of devils. We must restore it. You don't know when you will die, right? Everybody dies. The heavenly kingdom on earth will not be established unless we prepare a foundation on the earth through which we can move between physical and spirit worlds, beyond the limitation of death. Without the heavenly kingdom on earth, there will be no heavenly kingdom in spirit world. You should arrange things in such a way that after you go to spirit world, you can come back to earth at will. Only then can we live in the heavenly kingdom on earth, and create the heavenly kingdom in heaven.

After you go to spirit world, you should be able freely to come back. Without establishing the heavenly kingdom on earth, you cannot freely come back, however. This is not a vain thought. It just happens this way, okay? We should work on it even until eternity. Ancestors, when they went to spirit world, were found guilty. Unable to find their way in spirit world, they come to earth and pay indemnity again. But you should not follow the same steps. If the Divine Principle is true, you are all blameworthy. What would you do? (146-223)

There is a high wall blocking the path of religion and way of the world. How can unbelievers harmonize themselves with the faithful, and how can believers find harmony among themselves in the Last Days? Without resolving this problem, humankind will be divided in two and fail to reach a new unified world. If the divided parts reach a unified world, this is not acceptable for the absolute God. So they cannot arrive at God's ideal world, which must be one. For this reason, the problem is not the complicated world affairs, but how I can find the self that can unify the mind and body and leap towards the goal. This problem remains, do you understand?

Considering that the unification of religion and world must come from myself, the question is what the Unification Church is trying to do today. The Unification Church is not just working for religion. The Unification Church should achieve solidarity with the world, finding ways in which the religious foundation can cooperate with the social foundation, and also ways in which the world can seek the religious path, thereby bringing the two into oneness. There is a big wall here, though, blocking bringing religion and society together. The wall stands blocking individual, family, nation, country, world, and even spirit world. You should know this.

So how can we demolish this wall? Where did the trouble start? Not from the world, but from the individual. What happened as a result of the individual going out of order? Mind and body came apart and pursued their own separate purposes. Then what is the problem here? It is how to converge different purposes into one, and then how to bring mind and body into one.

God and Satan are at work. God is leading the providence of salvation for humankind, and Satan is working in opposition to God. God, on the side of goodness, is advancing daily towards the purpose of the ideal world, and Satan is opposing it and trying to turn it back. At each border line and wall, God says, "Turn to the right," and Satan says, "Turn to the left." This is how we are divided. On the worldwide level, the rightward pursuit resulted in the right wing, and leftward movement the left wing. Now we are faced with the historical age of the Last Days for the right wing and left wing. Right and left wings represent the struggle of mind and body.

The question is how to bring this into one. Is it through the unity of world, country, tribe, and family that the individual is united? The beginning should be made from an individual. So putting aside the world for a while, we should make a movement for unity within individuals. With religion and reality connected, we should discover the self that neither of them can deny.

The problem here, however, is that evil spirits are dominating the body. Evil spirits are rooted in my body, and good spirits are rooted in my mind. This way the division of materialism and idealism comes. As the time comes, sinners should confess their sins. Unity among people on earth is influenced by the confrontation of good and evil spirits. Good and evil spirits are fighting on the worldwide level, although we do not feel that we are a part of it.

2. The Position of Spirit People in the Spirit World

Today, there are four billion people living on earth, and yet in the spirit world there are hundreds of billions of souls. So the question is how this world and the spirit world are connected. Are they connected through that which we consider valuable on earth, such as material, power structure, or knowledge? It cannot be so. It is because the other world transcends material and knowledge. It transcends time and space so that yesterday's joy can be that of today, and today's joy can be that of tomorrow.

Hence, we can see that the other world is not moved by what we need and the value of the world of earth. What is the center of value in the spirit world? This is important. Each of the spirit people belongs to a society of the spirit world. As on earth, spirit world also has families, tribes, countries, and world. Everyone, no matter who he is, will go to and live in the spirit world. Think about it. All kinds of people who have lived in human history are there, primitive or civilized.

Since human history has not been a history of peace, happiness, and the ideal, what will happen when they go to the spirit world? This is curious. How are they to be treated? One cannot change his life-style so quickly in the other world. There is a saying that the habit of a three-year old continues until he turns eighty. Inborn personality is also hard to change. So, are spirit people very different from the way we live? It cannot be so. The life-style on earth is transferred to the other world. After all, those living in the spirit world used to be souls of living individuals. So spirit world is not so different from this world where we live. (141-268)

There are many kinds of histories in the spirit world. But spirit people cannot come here and work just as they wish. They are blocked from it. Unless a bridge is built through religion, only a few special people can return to earth. Suppose that factions are created in Judaism, and the point of connection moves here and there, creating a confusion. Spirit people are trying to come down from the spirit world, but the connecting line is not straight; when different factions of Judaism make their own spiritual conditions, the line of connection moves here and there. From the spirit world, only those who are connected through a straight line can come down for returning resurrection. One who is on earth will go to the spirit world after one century. If he wants to come down, he has to follow the same principle, and yet only few special ones can come down.

This way, walls become more and more numerous in the spirit world, and it becomes more and more complicated. Afterwards, the entire generation goes to the spirit world, and walls become bigger and bigger.

Now is a global age. Imagine how complicated it must be. Think how many times you must turn around and around in order to find this. So when the time comes, the walls must be brought down. In the spirit world let us create the main road through which spirit people can came down.. Those who went this way cannot come here. Do you understand? So this is what the Unification Church will do. (102-29)

Those who went to the spirit world are all divided ... In the spirit world there is no horizontal communication, but only certain vertical communication. (218-125)

3. Spirit People Are More Numerous Than People on Earth

Everyone, do you know how big the spirit world is? Have you ever imagined what the population of the spirit world would be? According to the spiritualist, there are about 3320 spirits for each living person. (laughter) If this number is all on our side, will we win or lose the fight against the world? Do those spirits fear bombs or cannons? (They do not.)

Likewise if you do not fear bullets or atomic bombs, you will never lose. (Laughter) You will surely win. You have to transcend it. If you oppose this I will let you go. I will jump all the way to the back, and after you all go away, I will lock the door and claim the ownership. (Laughter) After everyone leaves, I will lock the door. You should know that I have been fighting having such a thought.

4. Wandering Spirits

Those who are more pitiful than starving people are those who deny God. This is because those who are starving are still not beyond the standard and will be granted a certain level in the other world, while atheists have no standing because they deny spirit world. They wander around in the spirit world like clouds. They become wandering spirits. Just as clouds gather up and produce rain, they get together and create evil influence. They all go to hell and inflict pain in hell. Although I know all this clearly, I have to save them, and this is why I am doing this.

Next those who die are a problem. Now sixty thousand people in one day and twenty million people in one year die of hunger in the world. When the parents, brothers and sisters, and children of the dying see them, their hearts are torn with pain and filled with tears. If so-called True Parents do not sympathize with them and prepare for their rescue, thee will be accused by their contemporaries.

So with these thoughts in mind, I am trying to pave the way for solving the problem of world hunger through fish and ocean businesses. Although we have to suffer over and over, the Unification Church wants to stay closest to the problem and find the way, and for this purpose we are making worldwide advertisements. This is why we made a TV center in Washington, D.C. We will also do fundraising for this.

Considering that people do not live longer than one hundred years, out of five billion people, fifty million go to the spirit world each year even to hell. What can we do about this? God wants to harvest to His side what Satan has sown, but the longer it takes... So far, during the last forty years, how many have gone to hell? Maybe a billion. This is serious. If I go to the spirit world, and they say, "When you were alive on earth, you did not do your responsibility for us, did you?" then how am I supposed to reply to them? We should at least do it in thought. When I talk to the members at least in thought, and move on with the determination to take the responsibility for the future, they will say, "You are an amazing person. You had concern for us." (213-355)

5. Discrimination of Spirits Is Done By the Mind

Let me tell you one thing. No ordinary people in the world would know the taste of water which you drink after working with sweat with a serious heart. How is the taste? It cannot be even compared with cola or honey water. It has a different taste every time you drink it. Do you understand me? You should be able to discover such things; otherwise, you cannot develop spiritual sensitivity. If you can feel such things, your ears will become very sensitive and be able to hear what is being said from far away. You will be able to analyze things. Even with closed eyes, you will be able to perceive who is passing by and whether he is a good or bad person. Spiritual sense will come to you.

Without understanding this, you cannot discriminate between good and evil spirits. You should know this. You know not by seeing but through the mind. The mind's eyes are at a higher level than your physical eyes. Do you understand?

Why am I telling you this? It is because you have a long way ahead. You should know this. Do not be over-confident. This is why it says in the Bible, "Blessed are those whose hearts are poor, for they will receive all." It is the same principle; it all connects together. (96-170)

6. Value of Life On the Earth

We know that for thousands of years, countless people have been accusing Adam and Eve. Now you are becoming new ancestors. Will you be ancestors who will be accused by your descendants or ancestors of Blessing, who will be glorified? You are standing at the crossroads of the two. Adam and Eve are accused because they failed to stand in the public position; surely, they would be free from accusation today if they had followed a sacrificial and more public path. You should know that you are standing in such a place. You should always be thinking that you are representing three eras.

For this reason, you should know that the spirit world is in your hand and that your ancestors are at your mercy. When you follow, this happens. (Father writes on the board.) If we gather everything that is hanging here, put the two together, and lead it, they will come running. We should do the mission of past, present, and future. This is not just words, but reality. So everything is in your hands; spirit world, relatives, country, and even the task of setting the right tradition for your descendants. You should always keep this in mind. Whether you do it well or not will determine whether your ancestors and relatives will he liberated and whether your descendants can be decided as chosen people of liberation. (56-76)

God had been trying to hit the target for 6,000 years, and yet without success; after trying for tens of thousands of years, He finally hit the target. (applause) The time of the strike was when God was most tired and exhausted. At that moment, however, would God doze off or stay powerless? When God was so exhausted and sleepy, He perked up and shot again with a clear mind. After the shooting, would He fall down with fatigue? [He will be happy.] Forgetting about keeping up His reputation, God would exclaim "Wow" with joy. (cheering applause)

How amazed would spirit world be? How amazed the angelic world would be, saying, "Gee, the archangel's mistake put God in trouble, and now..." Spirit world had for tens of thousands of years been wishing for the target to be hit, and when this target was actually struck, wouldn't they say, "Wow"? Think about it. If there is a wonderful place, would people all over the world try to come in or not, even if the entrance fee may be ten thousand dollars? [They would.] Suppose all kinds of people have been coming in there without being able to see the moment of the strike, and finally a beggar comes in with begged and borrowed money and witnesses God striking the target. What would the beggar do? Would he start dancing there or not? [He would dance.]

Then, God would be excited and become proud. Wouldn't He say, "Oh, it is hit, it is hit. Is there anyone around?" When God sees this beggar then, would He say, "You, damn beggar," or dance around with him? So after the day of meeting, how would God walk? This way? (Father demonstrates and laughs) Would he say, "Why is this Fifth Avenue so narrow?" or "Oh, the road is quite wide"? Think about it. Would things happen like this or not? [They would.]

Section 3 Ancestors and Ourselves

1. Ancestors Are Looking Upon Us

When you go to the spirit world, would your ancestors come to you or not? [They would.] They will say, "Wow, our descendants joined Unification Church and met Reverend Moon." There, the palace and royal

Family of Heaven will start. There has been no palace in heaven so far. Between the descendants who simple-mindedly do what I say and the descendants who try to be smart and evade me like eels, whom would they praise? Would they praise those descendants who act like turtles or like rabbits? [Those who act like turtles.] They would praise those who act like turtles. Rabbits sleep on the way, saying, "Oh, I am already here." Rabbits urinate often. [Laughter] I don't know about turtles. I have not seen them urinate. Rabbits urinate on the way after a short while and again after a short while. Why? In order to mark their own territories so that others cannot come in.

So we should be like turtles. Those who do what then are told to do and who move on day and night and regardless of seasons will be welcomed everywhere. The ancestors in the other world are looking at your life. There is no, place to hide. Your ancestors are all watching. When, you go to the spirit world, you can see through walls and even the entire earth. We should live in such a world eternally. We are created as God's objects of love, so as long as God is eternal, the object of love should also be eternal. So we are eternal as God is. Without being an object of love, there is no eternal life. You should know this clearly. Go and sere if it is so or not.

In the other world, who goes to the highest place? Those who wish it were possible to be born again tens of thousand of years, serving humanity as God does and, consoling God, go nearest to God -- those who cry to use for humanity whatever good things they have. Isn't it so? When grandparents come close to the time of death they pass on all the good things to their children, don't they? In our life, we should say that we will leave something precious behind for humanity, just, as grandparents give over to their descendants all they have worked on. (2I3-I96)

2. We Should Be Better Than Our Ancestors

In this house, where your ancestors have lived and where your grandparents and you were born, if you leave behind here love that is even greater than that of your great-grandparents, it produces the luster of love for heaven. Hundreds of millions of voltage of light will shine forth. This light goes to the hometown. It goes up through the ancestors, and to the spirit world centering on God. This heaven is the original home, with God; as the original gather.

Adam and Eve are God's incarnation. Adam arid Eve are horizontal parents, and God vertical parents; hence, people, where their discarded their horizontal body and vertically reached Heaven, were to attend Adam and Eve as eternal monarchs. Who is the king? If Adam and Eve had not Fallen, they would have perfected themselves as God's incarnation and connected with love the direct and indirect dominions on earth, thereby becoming monarchs of love. Then God would live in Adam's mind, and Adam's spirit would embody God; they would be one. They would share God's love and human love eternally and breathe it together. Thus, we should receive God's love, and try to come close to the original love of the ancestors Adam and Eve; this is the eternal spiritual path leading to the other world. (213-190)

3. We Should Our Visit Ancestors' Graves

Are your grandparents alive? [They are deceased.] Then, you should visit their graves and serve them as if God were buried in the grave. Korean people cry out loud in times of death. This is to repent for not having served the grandparents well when alive and to resolve the sorrow. When you follow me and realize the great Principle of Heaven, you will understand these things. We should make the serving efforts until we are recognized by God, and our grandfather sends a message that it is now enough, okay?

At the time of harvest, you should not forget about your grandparents. You should visit and serve them earnestly in each of the four seasons. So try it. Then people will say that although you seemed to have became a monster after joining Unification Church, you have actually become a royal child.

You should serve your parents better than any king serving his parents. Don't you wish that your parents are kings? Your hearts desire that your parents are higher than kings. All this is allowed. You should keep the royal norms and serve your parents so that they are happier than any kings in the world; then you will qualify as royal children. Then, your parents will praise you whenever they open their mouths. Ancestors and descendants will all praise, so the realm of unification will be realized centering on parents. Unification will occur centering on parents, centering on grandparents, and then for all grandchildren, children, parents, and the whole world. This becomes the foundation to thoroughly spread the seed of unification. It will be as if we were dreaming. (220-350)

Now Cain has been subjugated and the eldersonship restored with regard to the three generations -- grandparents, parents, and elder brother; hence, a grandchild will be attended as an ancestor at the levels of eldersonship, parentship, and kingship. As this great upheaval and 180 degree turn occurs, in which the child is attended as parent and the younger brother is attended as elder brother, hell also turns around to the heavenly direction. You should know this.

So, you should go to your hometowns and gain the 160 families. From your hometowns, bring them to speeches and have them sign the membership form. When an eldest descendant, who is the root of the lineage, recommends it, then all other descendants should follow. So gather all the 160 families and hold a party where you can proclaim the Unification Church. They should pledge to absolutely follow the royal children's command and inaugurate them at the ancestors' grave. You should say,

"Through the True Parents we have become ancestors to inherit a new lineage, and a tribe of liberation and blessing. Our tribe will be eternally unchanging descendants of God." Then, you will be eternally separated from Satan.

So, the Unification Church allows honoring ancestors. Do you understand? [Yes] Does Christianity allow this? [No] The Unification Church has to establish this tradition. This is not a secular tradition. This brings about a royal land where we can eternally attend heavenly ancestors, clan, and tribal messiahs in the mainstream of the providence. It will be a land where we can attend the king and sing songs of peace eternally. Do you understand it? You and your tribe can go to the Kingdom of Heaven only after having lived in such a country. (220-222)

4. Ancestors We Can Meet

You should know what your house is like. Your house is exemplary for all the houses where people live in their life on earth. Furthermore, it is exemplary for the spirit world. Those who have lived in such a house can naturally go to the original homeland. There will be no conflict when meeting grandparents or anyone else. They will all say, "Hey, you came!" In that place, your ancestors of thousands of generations are all there. Will there be ancestors in hell or not? They are staying at different levels. Those who lived for the sake of others go to the Kingdom of Heaven. So family harmony starts from you. If you serve and serve in the family, and if you can do this at least three times, grandparents will be able to realize their own shortcomings.

How many times did Moses try to serve in Egypt? Seven, eight, even more than twelve times he tried to serve. When you try to serve and yet they do not receive you, then God will guide you. He brings to fruition in other places what you have invested in one place through serving. So those who live a serving life like God's, although they may be persecuted and opposed on earth, will live in the original land of God, just as the Israelites entered Canaan after the wilderness.

So, have you served grandmothers with white hair? God is white. Snow gathers in high mountains, right? God is clean. So the head knows this. Also, did the grandmother serve her own parents-in-law? She should serve her parents-in-law in such a way that when they die, they will say, "I will prepare to receive you in the other world just as you have served me." (213-182)

Section 4. The Coming of the Spiritual New Age

1. Coming of Age of Extrasensory Perception

The age of extrasensory perception is coming, and then there will be no one who cannot communicate with the spirit world. The time when people attack people is over, and spirits will be attacking the earth. Now Satan and evil spirits are attacking; but there will be a time when good spirits will attack also. I am doing this in order to pave the way for that. When we think about parents' attitude towards children, it is so wonderful to have parents who can serve children with loving hearts.

Everyone, we have come this far now. This path cannot be avoided no matter what kind of opposition we face. What if you have to walk the way alone? Where would you go when you are lost in the desolate spirit world? Do you have a nationality? Where do people without nationality go? Do you have a house? Where do you go? The world becomes most fearful. There will be Satan and good angels, yet when you are standing on Satan's side, good angels will not come.

So when you wake up after death, you will find out that there is a spirit world; but what if Satan drags you away? There will be a great commotion, people pushing others to go first. So if you think about this, can you get any sleep? It is an inevitable course. Reverend Moon is serious about such things. What will happen after death? When I go to the spirit world, such and such people will come to me. I have made all the arrangements. Do you understand? I know the secrets of Confucius, Buddha, and Jesus. Understanding the miserable heart of Jesus, I say to him, "Didn't you die because of such and such?" and he says, "Surely. How do you, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church, know it?" This is why I can be a friend of Jesus.

You or Christians may call Jesus, "Lord, Lord," but I don't; we are friends. They call me a heretic because I say this kind of thing. But wait and see who is a heretic. You should make the preparation before you go, do you understand? I am doing this because I know very well that when I go to the spirit world, there will be a big commotion. If you cannot believe this, pray and find out yourself. This is why I am following this path, although it is hard. How about you? Where will you go? Are you ready? If you say to me at the time of death, "Alas, I ask for your favor, for I am now going to the spirit world," then it is too late. Preparation cannot be made then, but only while you are on earth. (61-327)

2. We Entered A New Age Through the Declaration of the Day of the Victory of Heaven

Centering on Jesus, Jesus is formation, twelve disciples is growth, and seventy-two elders is completion, three stages. If you cannot do this, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Originally, you can receive the Blessing only after doing this. Then Jesus can be married. When your entire family joins our church, with grandparents, parents, and grandchildren competing to come along, even running on top of one another, then the three stages will be completed; namely, eighty-four people.

Once your ancestors of tens of thousands of generations... The age is coming when spirit world can return to the earth. The organization on earth can structure the organization in the spirit world, and they become one. Such an amazing phenomenon happens. Imagine how overjoyed the spirit world will be. Hence, now the age of victory of religion and of spirit world has come. (96-251, Jan. 22, 78)

Now please pray and your command will be honored: "In accordance with Father's words, on this Day of Heavenly Victory, October 4th, you good spirits please come and lead the evil spirits on earth to Heaven through your virtuous embrace." Such an age is coming. Why? We live in the age of Adam, and spirits live in the realm of angels, and they have to move because by the Principle angels are to assist Adam. (89-113)

The spiritual and mental world is very much a realm of unification. If you say, "I miss so and so," and wait for twenty-four hours, this person comes. This is realized. When you focus, he appears. This is like sending electric waves. Then, because he has the mind that works like a receiver, for no reason he becomes curious about you and feels the desire to come.

3. Unification Ceremony and Spiritual Assistance

What is the significance of True Parents' birthday? On February 1st in the lunar calendar, I did the so-called Unification Ceremony. You or ordinary believers may not know what this ceremony is. Look. In the course of restoration, you should perfect the individual, family, tribe, and nation, and they must be connected vertically. Do you understand this? I made accomplishments on earth at the levels of individual, family, tribe, people and nation, but it was not yet connected to the spirit world. Nor was it connected to the families of the Unification Church. Although the road was paved, this road must be connected with the spirit world and then to the physical world. Only then could the Unification Ceremony start.

When could the Unification Ceremony start? Since Christianity is global, and has been developing mainly through democratic countries, unification is possible only when there is worldwide foundation; without such a foundation, the unification at one level cannot be connected to other levels. Until now, we could only aim at the global level from the national level, but we could not determine it and fix it. Do you understand what I say? But now, through the foundation I made in America, we can make the connection. Now is the time when nation and world are connected. And the global level is linked to the level of spirit world.

In the spirit world, Korean and Japanese spirits were not connected, for instance. Spirits with different nationalities were connected only to their own countries, and thus we could not mobilize the whole as a unified force. Do you understand this? Until there is resolution on earth, spirit world must he in disorder. Furthermore, in the spirit world, enemies would fight and create troubles, Koreans and Japanese, and Japanese and Chinese, for instance. So we were trying to reconcile them.

For this reason, we have done a Ceremony for Entire Liberation on March 1st, 1975, a ceremony to forgive and liberate the whole. This opens the way to forgive even Satan. Do you understand this? Through this ceremony, enemies cannot treat each other as enemies but must forgive them. For me, Satan is my enemy, and after forgiving Satan, there its a no more enemy, for God does not consider him the enemy, either. Now is the time when this is unified. What will happen if the physical world and spirit world become one?

What is the Fall? It is a separation between the physical and spirit worlds and between God, on the one hand, and Adam and Eve, on the other. It its a breach of heart between Adam and, Eve. Hence, with the spiritual and physical worlds unified, if the supranational structure of the Unification Church develops centering on family, tribe, people, nation, and world, this can form the worldwide realm of unification. Do your understand, this? [Yes]

Now it is not possible to do this in America. Korea is tire central country; in Korea, through establishing foundations of individual, family, tribe, people, and nation, we advanced towards the world. This is why I came to Korea in such a hurry. So; after the Unification Ceremony, I realize that my birthday this year is historic. Do you understand? [Yes] Why historic? Those spirits had never had a chance to attend the True Parents' Birthday, nor did they have a qualification to, celebrate it. Also, all the people on earth were without the privilege to celebrate it. It was because the spiritual and physical foundations were not joined.

Now, however, with such privilege being provided spiritually and physically, spirit world moves to restore descendants. From the Principle's standpoint, ancestors are in the archangel's position and descendants are Adam's position. As the archangel assisted in the creation of Adam, spirits are united and assist in the re-creation of Adam on earth. The time of ancestral intervention is coming. Your should understand the Principle. To these who hear this for the first time, it may sound like a dream.

For this reason, this day, when the True Parents come to, Korea to celebrate their birthday, is a day of opening another historic epoch. In other words, countless spirits in the other world come with the privilege to participate in the creation. So we did the ceremony in headquarters, okay? [Yes] Through this, we move to the era in which ancestor as archangels can re-create as Adam their descendants who do not know the Unification Church yet, just as God created Adam with archangel's assistance. Thus, people all over the world can receive the privilege to celebrate the True Parents' birthday. Do you understand? [Yes]

4. Ceremony of One Heart and Assistance of Ancestors

I have become the head of the Moon clan, not through coercion but through their own desire to attend me. I met this organization -- Association for Finding the Family Root -- for the first time. Through this meeting, heads of clans got together and presented me as a parent of Korea. In order to do such a thing, this ceremony is inevitable.

The position of True Parents is not just for Koreans but for the whole of humanity and all the ancestors. They should have gone to the spirit world as descendants of True Parents, but could not because of the Fall. The earth is in Abel's position, and so by following Abels, as the Abels worked to restore the eldersonship, spirit world could receive liberation. Since the world on earth has restored the eldersonship, spirit world has to support us. So be strong and courageous, for the way of Heaven is before us. So through the Ceremony of One Heart we determine this clearly and announce it. Do you understand?

You don't know spiritual things, right? This way, your good ancestors can help us through heads of the tribes. This is connected to the earth. This world and spirit world have had different points of view, and throughout fallen history, they have taken opposite courses. But how can this be overcome? Through true love. (190-314)